Leaderboard

Chapter 62 – Small World [8:35 PM] Zack looked around from inside the black vinyl and plexiglass cave that was the backseat of the police SUV. Driving through the city in the back of a police car had felt weird; he felt as if people were looking at him and wondering what he’d done to end up in the back of a police car, on a Friday night, even though the glass was tinted, and logically, he knew the people glancing at the cruiser as they rolled past, could not see him. It was interesting to note him to note that the roads seemed to open up in front of them, even though they didn’t have any lights or sirens on. No, by all means, after you, Mrs. Cop, thank you for not pulling me over… Zack’s eyes widened as the SUV made a right turn up a short driveway, and then through a gate that opened automatically as they approached it. They were going into the back parking lot of a large police station. There were US, state, and city flags arrayed on tall poles in front of the building, and the surroundings were brightly lit. There was a parking area behind the building, surrounded by heavy, black fencing, that they pulled into. There seemed to be dozens of police cars parked side by side, all backed into their spots, looking ready to go. Many of them were the same SUV that they rolled up in, while others were cars, and a few were large pickup trucks. Zack had never seen so many emergency vehicles in one place. Officer Riley backed into an empty spot close to the building, which was a vast expanse of grey concrete, interrupted by black glass windows that you couldn’t look in through. She got out and opened Zack’s door, then went around behind the SUV and opened the hatch, before returning with the damaged scooter, and then extending a hand to Zack so that he could slide down off of the tall bench seat and put his injured leg on the cushion. Officer Riley let him wheel himself out of the way of the door, then said “Wait for me Zack, sometimes people zip out of this lot pretty quickly, don’t go out into the driveway without me.” She took his left hand in hers, and did a careful sweep of the lot, before leading him at a relaxed pace towards a set of glass and metal double doors. Other officers were streaming both past them, into the building, and out of the building towards them. Some of the officers nodded or said hello to the lady he was with, while many of them swept him quickly with their eyes. Zack again felt self-conscious about wearing the lightweight, damaged romper over a bulky, crinkly diaper, in front of the phalanx of young, serious men and women who were crisscrossing the lot in all directions. He felt like a toddler being led through a college campus, and he pinned his eyes on the ground in front of him and shrank in closer to the officer he was following, as much as the contraption he was straddling would allow. Officer Riley gave Zack’s hand a reassuring squeeze. “It’s okay, buddy, you’re not in trouble. We just need to figure out what’s going on with you…” She was interrupted by her radio cracking to life. “Twenty eighty-two, do you still require EMS to attend?” The officer stopped walking, and turned to examine Zack, who kept his eyes focused downward, as though there was something terribly interesting about the handlebars of his scooter. “Adam, I’m just going to run my hands over your arms and legs and back – tell me if anything hurts. Are your only injuries your knee and your hands, outside of your cast?” Zack nodded as the officer did a gentle sweep of both his arms, and then each of his legs, bending over to allow her to manipulate his ankles. Finally, she swept a hand down his back, immediately noting the plasticky smoothness of his underclothes, which commenced halfway between his shoulders and his waist. She did not let on that she’d noticed anything. “Did that hurt at all?” “Nope,” Zack whispered, as more officers filed past them on their way in or out of the busy building. She felt my diaper. She knows. “Well, I think we can tidy that knee up with a first aid kit for now, so maybe we’ll save ourselves the wait for a paramedic.” She picked up the radio. “Twenty eighty-two, negative, no need for EMS to attend.” “Roger, twenty eighty-two, social services is waiting for you in the front reception area.” The officer’s eyebrows went up. “Well, Adam, tonight is your lucky night; I thought we were going to spend a couple of hours twiddling our thumbs and getting to know each other before social services got here. Do you know what social services does?” Zack shook his head. “Let’s get inside and I’ll tell you.” Zack allowed himself to be led by Officer Riley through the black-tinted doors, and into a small lobby with a desk built into one side, behind which stood another police officer. An officer who guards the officers, Zack thought. Officer Riley spoke to the officer behind the desk, then wrote in a binder for a moment, and then there was a buzzing behind them, and another glass door, this one clear, unlatched and swung robotically open. Zack followed officer Riley through a maze of brightly lit, busy hallways, until they entered a room through a tan-coloured doorway marked “Interview 4.” Inside the room, there was a round table with a half dozen chairs around it, and then a sideboard with pads of paper and pens on it. She led Zack over to a chair and then pulled it out so that it would be easier for him to sit down on it. She held his hand as he shifted his weight off the scooter and pivoted to sit on the chair, then she rolled the scooter to the side. “I’m going to go find the social worker, and a first aid kit. I’ll be right back. If anyone asks you who you’re with in the meantime, what you going to say?” Zack squinted for a moment, then whispered “Officer Riley.” “Correct! And hopefully by the end of this conversation, I’ll know who I’m with, too! Don’t try and go anywhere – you need a card to swipe out of this place. I’m not going to lock you in here, but, you won’t get past the end of the hall if you decide to go exploring. Zack looked across the room at his banged-up scooter, which he would first have to hobble over to, without crutches or a hand from someone. “I won’t go anywhere,” he said in a low voice, and then he yawned, partly out of fatigue, and partly out of stress. “Do you want a drink, Adam?” Zack nodded, and then the officer left the room. Zack rotated his chair slowly and carefully, so that he faced into the dark, woodgrain plastic table, and then he put his head down on his arms and closed his eyes. _________ The door opened with a loud mechanical sound, startling Zack, who jerked his head up off his arms and looked around. I fell asleep. Officer Riley walked back through the heavy door, one which, Zack noted, could be locked from the outside but not from the inside. Beside her was another woman, slightly older, probably about Kelly’s age, he judged. She was dressed in jeans and a sage green woolen sweater, and she had a light complexion, curly brown hair that fell to just above her shoulders, and she was wearing red framed glasses. Behind the lenses were brown eyes that appeared to be kind. The new lady stooped over slightly and put her hands on her thighs, before extending her right hand to Zack across the fake wood of the table. “Hi, Adam, I’m Mrs. Katrina. I work with Social Services.” Zack nodded. “Hi, Mrs. Katrina.” She has the mannerisms of a teacher. Officer Riley closed the door behind them, and gestured to a chair, which Mrs. Katrina sat down in. The police officer remained standing, as she put a bottle of orange juice down in front of Zack. She seemed to want to loom over the table a bit, and she had a serious look on her face, but then she cracked a joke. “Someone is going to be searching for the thief that stole that juice from their lunch…” she said, and then she smiled slightly. Zack looked at the two women, and swallowed. He wasn’t sure what to say. As though reading his mind, Mrs. Katrina started. “Adam, I want you to know that you’re not in trouble, at least as far as we know right now. This is a police station, and Officer Riley is a police officer, but, you haven’t done anything that we know about that would put you on the wrong side of the law. Although, you should know that, under certain circumstances, it can be a violation of the law to give false information to a police officer. Information such as who you are, or where you live, for example, or, what you’re doing out on the streets late at night.” Zack’s face blanched and his eyes widened. “So,” she continued, “are you ready to tell us who you are?” Zack slid his eyes between the two ladies’ faces, and then down to the mustard-brown graining of the table. Even despite being in the presence of an armed police officer, and now, a lady from… Social Services? Whatever that is… Zack still felt that revealing anything that would result in him being whisked back to the hospital, and back to Kelly, would be a mistake. He was willing to take his chances with the law. He had never been in any trouble, but he knew people, distantly, who had, such as a kid named Karl in the eighth grade who had let off fireworks in one of the washrooms, resulting in an evacuation of the school in the middle of the day. Even that guy had been back at home and back on social media within a few hours of leaving in the back of a police car, although he’d been off school for a couple of weeks, which always struck Zack as a strange punishment to administer. He’d set off fireworks in the bathroom to get out of school. Mission accomplished. Zack shook his head, but then realized it probably looked like he was declining to cooperate, so instead, he started nodding vigorously. “My, uh, name is Adam Cooper, and I’m from Olympia. Two-one-two-three Woodhaven Street. Well, I thought that was the number, but I might be wrong about that. We just moved.” The police officer leaned forward to address the social worker. “He said that he recently moved here. From Canada. Somewhere in Canada… he’s not sure exactly where.” Mrs. Katrina furrowed her brow. “Well, Adam, I’m a bit confounded, because you sound like a smart boy. Are you saying that you never knew where you lived, up in Canada? Canada is a big, big place, Adam. Nobody is just ‘from Canada’. They have, I think, ten provinces, big cities, and thousands of miles of wilderness. Is there a province or a city that can recall having lived in?” Zack looked at his hands, which where involuntarily wringing themselves. He decided to occupy them, and the moment, by opening his orange juice and taking a long swig of it. Tart… gees. Really tart. He smacked his lips and took his time putting the lid back on the bottle, while trying not to let his hands shake. Where did that Asian kid in gym class say that he was from? “Uh, we lived in Vancouver. I’m sorry, I’m really tired, I’m just having a hard time thinking.” Mrs. Katrina looked up at Officer Riley, and then she motioned towards the door with her head, and stood up. “Adam, Officer Riley and I are just going to chat in the hallway for a moment. We won’t be long.” Zack nodded, and then the two women opened the heavy door, stepped out, and closed it softly behind them. In the hallway, which was brightly lit, police officers and an older man in a suit made their way past, as the two women leaned into each other and made eye contact. “You said that you think he was wearing… a pull-up or a diaper, under his outfit?” Officer Riley nodded. “I gave him a light frisk when we first got here, mostly to check if he had any other injuries, but also, just to make sure that he didn’t have anything on him that might have been useful to us – a phone or a wallet. He doesn’t have anything with him, other than a five-dollar bill. But he’s definitely got something bulky on, underneath that… bodysuit, or whatever he’s got on. It felt like it was made of plastic.” Mrs. Katrina nodded thoughtfully. “We have to consider the possibility that he’s special needs in some way, perhaps on the ASD spectrum, or that he might be developmentally delayed in some manner. He seems very well spoken, but also extremely nervous, which is probably fitting, given his circumstances. Did he say how old he was?” “He said he was thirteen,” the officer responded. “But I don’t necessarily buy that – he’s small for thirteen. My best guess is that he’s nine, maybe ten. He’s smart for age, whatever else is going on with him.” “Well, we should proceed cautiously, in my opinion. I’m not sure that grilling him or threatening legal consequences is going to get us anywhere. He might just shut down. We have to assume, given the diaper, and his strange answers, that there is more here than meets the eye. We might want to have him seen by a psychologist, or a pediatrician. In the meantime, he’s clearly exhausted, he’s got some cuts and scrapes, and, anywhere we go from here, it’s going to take some time.” Officer Riley nodded once. “I have to imagine,” the social worker continued, “that somebody, somewhere, is going to be looking for him, if they’re not already, and that they will reach out to the authorities, as soon as they realize he’s gone. A kid his age, in his condition, is going to be missed almost right away. So… does it make sense to keep him here, asking him questions that he clearly can’t, or doesn’t want to answer… or, should we clean up his scrapes, get him something to eat, get him a change of clothes, find him somewhere to sleep tonight, and wait for someone to come looking for him?” The police officer looked at the social worker, nodding slightly. She was thinking about where she was in her shift schedule, what she would otherwise have been doing with her night, and, the fact that some of her fellow officers were out on the streets, and might need assistance at some point, while she was in the station, babysitting a kid who might have developmental problems. This didn’t seem like a law enforcement issue – not yet, anyway. She could go down some obvious avenues of inquiry, put calls into local hospitals and group homes, and inquire if anyone was unaccounted for, but getting anywhere with that would likely take hours, later in the evening. Handing this off to social services makes sense. “That makes sense to me, Mrs. Katrina…” Mrs. Katrina interrupted her. “Just Katrina is fine, officer.” “Okay, Katrina, I can assume that your department will be conducting its own internal inquiries, given that it’s possible that you’ve been in contact with him before? Unless he is, as he says, a new arrival from Vancouver. in which case, the school boards or, or the Department of Citizenship and Immigration, will have him in their system somewhere.” “I will start the process first thing in the morning. For now, I’m going to try and see if I can find him an emergency placement for the night with a foster parent… although the diaper situation might complicate that a bit. I have people who are geared for younger intakes, and people who deal more with youths, but the youth people aren’t generally equipped for… that.” “Do you want me to run out and get him some pull-ups while you’re still here? There’s a twenty-four hour pharmacy around the corner from the hospital – they have almost anything you can think of. I was in there last week, trying to find a cane for an elderly guy who had his stolen from him. He literally couldn’t leave our lobby unless we found something for him, or we’d have had to call him an ambulance, but he wasn’t injured. Who steals a cane from an elderly person, I’ll never understand. I think it had a street value of about zero dollars…” “I don’t know,” Katrina mused, “if pull-ups are going to do the trick. I have a daughter who used to wear them overnight. They really were for minor accidents, at best. Given the size of what that kid has on, I suspect we might need something a little more serious. And would you be able to slide something up over that big cast he has on? I think he needs something with tapes.” “I see what you’re saying. Hopefully they have something in stock that would work for him – his waist is not that large. Or maybe an adult pull-up would fit over the cast, although I suspect those would be too big on him.” “Sure, Officer, if you don’t mind doing that. I don’t want to take up too much of your time.” “You have no idea how much of my time would have been taken up by him, if you weren’t available tonight. It’s no problem – I’m going to be heading out and driving around anyway. I’ll run up there and see what they have.” “Bring me the receipt, and I’ll e-transfer you whatever it costs, and put it in my expense report.” “Okay, then, it’s settled. I’ll go dig up a first aid kit, and then I’ll do some shopping. I’ll also get you to poke around in our storage – we usually have random articles of clothing in there – you know, evidence, things like that.” Katrina guffawed. “No, I’m kidding,” the officer said quickly, “but we deal with car accidents, domestics, fires… Victim’s Services has a relationship with a couple of local charities, so we usually have kids’ pajamas, teddy bears, t-shirts, things like that.” “Perfect – if we can get him through tonight, then tomorrow, if he hasn’t already been claimed by someone, I can get him some basics.” Officer Riley walked down the hall towards what looked like a central work area within the station, a cluster of desks and cabinets in a larger, brightly lit room, while Mrs. Katrina pushed the door to the interview room open, and once again found ‘Adam’ resting his head on his outstretched arms.

Lara sat at her desk staring blankly at her laptop, not reading a word. Her attempts to study were clouded by thoughts of the well spanked boy sleeping downstairs. Every time she tried to refocus, it was no use. She just continued picturing Ted. Bent over across Stacey’s knee. Begging not to be paddled. His pink bottom in the air over the arm of the couch. Standing in the corner with his pants around his ankles. His buised butt getting strapped across his bed. Climbing into bed wearing nothing but a pull-up diaper. Lara’s hand slid between her legs. Working their way upward, her fingers found a growing warmth spreading as she considered how infantile Ted had been treated. The thought of him in pull-ups made her remember… “He needs thicker diapers!” Quickly opening a new tab on her browser, Lara searched “thick adult diapers.” As she perused the results, she muttered aloud to herself. “Hmm… no, too thin… and boring… “Here, these are thicker! But man, still boring… “Ha! Pink ones!” Lara perused a site with various options of plain colored diapers. She giggled a little as she read the descriptions like “overnight protection” and “heavy wetting.” She hit the back button and again clicked into the search bar. Hesitating momentarily, she amended her search. “cute adult diapers” Lara’s eyes spread wide open as the results poured in. Her jaw dropped. There were pages and pages of adult sized diapers fashioned with bright colors and babyish prints. Dozens of styles with varying thickness, though most of them boasted serious absorbency. Her hand dropped quickly between her legs. The warmth intensified and her fingers felt a dampness spread as she pressed them against the crotch of her leggings. She began rubbing herself, while her other hand scrolled the diaper selections. Lara was astounded as she saw the pictures of grown girls and boys modeling the colorful infantile diapers. She never would have considered something like this sexy, but in that moment, she was intensely turned on. After about ten minutes down the rabbit hole of adult baby accessories like pacifiers, onesies, and changing mats, Lara added a pack of baby blue printed diapers to her online cart and quickly checked out. Her purchase would arrive in just a few days. She was so titillated. Saving a few bookmarks for sites to check back on another time, Lara closed her laptop and opened her legs. She had more pressing matters to attend to than shopping for pacifiers. She slid a hand down the waistband of her pants as she pushed back from the desk. She closed her eyes. Imagining Ted, standing in the corner, red splotches at the tops of his thighs, just below a poofy baby blue diaper, Lara’s fingers worked the lips of her pussy. Finding the target, Lara gasped and bit her lip. She rubbed furiously as she pictured Ted’s muscular body, sprawled out on his bed, naked but for a cute Pamper, bulging at the crotch. Stifling her moans so as to not wake up her roommate down the hall, Lara pushed harder into her clit and massaged it deeply. The image in her mind flashed to Ted willingly bending himself over her knee. She pull down his diaper and began reddening his bare bottom. She imagined what she might say to him. “Naughty, naughty little boy. You just can’t act like a big boy can you? You need a good spanking and a fresh diaper, mister!” Lara’s entire body flexed. Her mind went completely blank as she reached a massive climax. She bit down hard on her lip, drawing a little blood, trying not to yell out in ecstasy. As she recovered her composure, Lara smiled to herself. It was weird for sure, the idea of spanking and babying her friend. But there was no denying, it was also very sexy. Lara regarded the state of her panties. They were very wet and had soaked all the way through to her leggings. “Sheesh, maybe I need a diaper too…” she muttered to herself with a snicker. Suddenly, she remembered the second bag of Goodnites stashed under her bed. She bolted over and retrieved the pack. Then she stopped. Standing like a statue, examining the package, Lara hesitated and debated inside her head. She squeezed the bag and turned it over. The dampness in her crotch began to cool, and a shiver ran up her spine. As if this were a sign, she tore open the bag and pulled out a pink and purple pull-up. She peeled off her pants and underwear, moving quickly so that she wouldn’t back out. Goosebumps rose on her bare, slender legs. She stretched out the diaper, and pulled it on. Turning so she could see her bum in the full length mirror behind her, Lara blushed and smiled. The print on her pull-ups was far less infantile than what she had just ordered for Ted, but there was no certainly mistaking them for big girl panties. Lara ran her fingers over her butt and pulled at the edges of her diaper. It was soft, and was rubbing her in the all right places. She liked how it accentuated her curves and cushioned her crotch. She felt like she had to share this with someone. Stacey surely wouldn’t want to be woken up. But Lara thought maybe Teddy would be interested to see what she had on. Slipping out of her room, she tiptoed downstairs, trying to be quiet but acutely aware of the soft rustling from her Goodnites.

A/N: I realized that I never actually gave a description of what this story is about and honestly, I have no clue myself. I’m kind of just writing as I go along, whatever pops into my head. However inspiration has defiantly come from Chasing Emily, Nerissa’s Home for Diaper Girls, Bnuuy Brainwash, ausdpr, Personalias and I can’t remember the name of the story but it was just like Groundhog Day where this Little is stuck in this never ending cycle! Besides that there are many more I’ve taken influence from! Also, for those of you new to my writing, I’m not big on doing structured stories. I’ll kind of chose a place to start and go from there and fill in it all along the way. Please stick with me! I’ve worked out the ending (whenever that will be) and it will all make sense later on hopefully. OoOoo Chapter 3: Etiquette School. The place where Little’s dreams were sent to die. Honestly, she would have preferred a public spanking, permanent diapering or even getting kicked around by her horrid Amazon toddler cousins but Etiquette School?! Oh, there was no hope of coming out of there sane. She’d woken a few moments later, dazed and confused wondering if it had all been a dream. But it was not. “Abby!” She cried, tugging on the front of the woman’s shirt. “Please! You don’t have to do this, I’ll behave. I’ll be good! Spank me! Diaper me forever, I don’t care! You know what they’ll do to me-” She wouldn’t look at her, ignoring her words and was placed back in her crib. Moving to open up the curtains, Dani exclaims, “hey!” Her hand moves to her eyes, attempting to block the stream of sunlight shining on her face. Her head pounded, a seeping ache forming in the back of her skull. She squeezed her eyes shut. “It hurts!” “That’s what happens when you drink alcohol. I’d think you’d understand what a hangover is, being that you’re an adult and all.” “I’m sorry.” The Little tried again, sincerely meaning it this time. “I was stupid and naive and should have listened to you. I promise I won’t do it again-” “Oh you bet you won’t. Especially when you get out of etiquette school.” She was deadly serious with her stony face, mouth pressed into a thin line and hands on her hips. “We’ll be driving up to Aequor tomorrow morning. I already made the call and a space has been reserved for you.” Dani struggled to breathe, in shock that they were going to Aequor. It was the second largest city after Amazonia located on the coast which was six hours away! Dani had been to Aequor once on a school trip when she was fourteen. It was warm and the ocean was the bluest that she’d ever seen but the people… not one Little was free. She knew they’d taken them there for its shock factor. To show everyone how good they had it in Amazonia compared to Aequor and the more conservative cities and it worked. After just one week, nobody complained about having to wear pull-ups to school ever again. “They’re going to scramble my mind. I thought you didn’t want a regressed Little! I’ll hate you forever!” Dani spat. “This is what you need. It’s for your own good and it’s all my fault. I haven’t been a good mother to you.” “That’s because you aren’t my mother. I already have a mother. I have parents that I haven't seen in three years because of you! I could never love you, you’re just like every other Amazon! IHATEYOUIHATEYOUIHATEYOU!” Dani screeched at the top of her lungs, eyes blinded over with angry tears. So caught up in her own feelings, she didn’t even notice as Abby left the room holding back tears of her own. Dani realized then that Abby was just one of those Amazon Saviours, thinking she could save the poor Little just to make herself look better. None of this was ever about her. She’d just been another pawn in this awful Amazon world. OoOoo The phone rang and Abby laid back in bed, unable to stop the trail of tears pouring from her eyes. She hadn’t cried like this, not in a long time because she was the type of person to never take anything to heart. But hearing Dani say the words, I hate you, broke something within her. The phone picks up and her older sister sounds from the other line. “Hey Abby. What’s up?” “I- I don’t know what to do!” Those are the first words out of her mouth. She attempts to compose herself only to burst into tears once again. It’s silent on the other end besides a heavy breathing. Finally, she speaks up. “What’s wrong, Abby? What happened?” Her sister, Veronica is concerned. “I’m sending Dani to Etiquette School tomorrow and she hasn’t taken it very well.” “Of course, she hasn’t. She’s a Little, what did you expect? Besides, you know I’m not one to tell someone how to parent but it’s about time you’re doing this.” Her sister was straightforward, always had been and did not bullshit around. Abby could handle it usually but this time… this time she couldn’t stop the tears. “I love you, you know that but are you really crying over a Little? Who’s the adult in the relationship? Why are you allowing her to control you-“ “She said she hates me!” Abby exclaimed. “My own daughter hates me!” Veronica sighs, mumbling something intelligible under her breathe. “She doesn’t have the emotional intelligence or comprehension skills to even understand why you are sending her to Etiquette school-” “Dani does.” She tries to argue. “No she doesn’t.” Her sister cuts her off. “Littles see the world in black and white, in good and bad. She heard something she didn't like so she lashed out. That’s normal, even with Amazon children. You wouldn’t believe the number of times Billy and Cameron have said they hated me.” She thinks to her nephews, rightful terrors they are, at only seven years old. They couldn’t be left alone with Dani because they’d simply scare her to death. “The difference is that the boys will grow up. They will gain maturity and learn from their past mistakes, but Dani? That’ll never be possible for her. You are doing this Little girl a favor.” “It doesn’t feel like it.” Her voice is just a whisper, questioning her own ability to even properly parent. “Let me ask you a question,” says Veronica. “What would happen if you were to throw a baby in a pool?” “They’d drown!” Abby gasps. “Wh-why would you throw someone in a pool that can’t even swim? They’re way too young.” It’s quiet on the other end and half a second later, it sinks in. “I’ve just about drowned Dani. I’m killing her everyday.” The Little’s words ring in her mind: “Giving me all of these freedoms is like dangling a carrot in front of my face. It’s right there and I can feel it yet it’s ripped away every time, just out of reach.” Abby shakes her head wondering how she had been so naive? Her sister’s voice softens, understanding creeping into her tone. “You took her in with good intentions but you have to decide whether you want to be her friend or mother. You can’t be both. She simply can’t process it all.” “I… you’re right.” The Amazon quietly admits wracked with guilt. “I just don’t know if I can face her right now. I don’t know what to do.” “Let me watch her for today. Go on a drive, meet up with some friends, just get out of the house. Steve is away with the boys on a camping trip and won’t be coming home until tomorrow.” “Are you sure?”Abby sniffles, contemplating her offer. “You know how she gets around you.” Her sister was strict and parented with a firm hand, something Dani was not used to. She basically quaked in fear at her sister so she was reluctant to leave them alone. “There is no better time to learn than now. This is what she needs and you know it.” Veronica was right as usual. She had no argument. “Go clean yourself up and tell her what’s happening. I’ll be damned if you let a five year old make you cry. You are twenty-five years old, Abigail. Start acting like it.” She didn’t say this out of malice but tough love which is exactly what Abby needed at the moment. “How soon will you be over?” “Twenty minutes. You’re doing the right thing, Abby. Don’t doubt yourself.” The line went dead and Abby did as she said. Washing her face, getting dressed for the day and brushing the hair out of her eyes, she looked better, decent almost. Re-entering the nursery she let out a shaky sigh at her baby’s puffy eyes and pale face. Curled up in a ball, staring off into the distance, Dani didn’t even react to her re-appearance. “Honey?” She whispers, crossing the room to the crib. Softly, her hand touches her back and with a jump, the girl is shocked back into reality. Abby lets out a sigh of relief that she is not crying anymore yet how resigned she seemed, how unhappy, was almost as bad. “What do you want?” She says coldly, turning to stare her straight in the eye. Abby struggles to keep her composure, shaking away any uncertainty from her body. “I have some stuff to do today so Auntie Vee is going to spend the day with you. You are to listen to her as you do to me and trust me, she will not take any of your attitude.” “But I don’t like her!” The girl cries out. “You’re just trying to get rid of me now-” “Daniella!” She yanks the Little up by the armpits, holding her out in front of her. “One more word and I’ll tan your hide so hard that you won’t be able to sit for a week! You’re Auntie loves you. Show some respect.” “Isn’t respect earned?” She sneers. “That’s it. I’m done with your shit.” OoOoo “In the nursery.” Those were the only words said as her sister arrived. At ten in the morning, she was already craving a fat glass of red wine. That’s how fed up she was. “Do I want to know what happened now?” The shorter, older version of Abby stood in front of her. Staring at her dirty blonde hair, narrow face and pointed nose that she inherited from their father, Abby could only shake her head. “She hasn’t had breakfast yet and you’ll need to dress her. Beware, she is in a hell of a mood-” “Abby.” Veronica stops her. “Get out of here, let me handle this.” She didn’t need to be told twice. OoOoo “Look what we have here.” Dani grimaced, unable to keep the pained expression off her face. She’s resorted to sitting on her knees, unable to sit on her reddened bottom that had not even been brutalized ten minutes before. Freezing at the sight of her “aunt” Dani had been hoping it was just a threat, that she wouldn’t actually send her devil of a sister. Obviously the Little was wrong. Her bottom lip slipped between her teeth, regarding the woman with a weary stare. “Aren’t you going to say hello to your Auntie?” Her voice was sickeningly sweet and the threat was clear. “H-hello Auntie Vee.” She tried not to show her fear but her voice shook as the woman smiled, baring her pearly white teeth. A shiver went down her spine, instantly wishing Abby was here to pick her up- No! Her mind hissed. She doesn’t care about you! Dani, you don’t need her! Yes, that's right. Abby was evil, selfish and corrupt just like every other Giant. She wasn’t going to fall for her games any longer. Now she just had to survive the evil sister. The woman stood at nine feet and even though she was smaller than Abby, she wasn’t to be underestimated. Dani wasn’t afraid to admit that she was scared of her. It’s why her voice was seemingly lost in her throat, letting out a whimper as she was lifted into the air. She wouldn’t put it past the woman to drop her flat on her ass. “Now, none of that.” Veronica hushed. “We’re just going to have some yummy breakfast, get dressed and then we’re going out for the day.” “Out?” She squeaked. “B-but why?” “Because, it’s healthy for little girls to get some sun and the park is having Toddler Story Hour! Won’t it be fun to make new friends?” Dani stifles a whimper. The thought of going out in public with other regressed Littles… it was her worst nightmare. “But I already have friends.” “We can never have too many though.” That was the end of the discussion and Dani knew better than to push this woman’s buttons. At the same time, Dani wracked her mind about how she was going to get out of this. Toddler Story Hour was the definition of hell. Playing with a bunch of drooling brain dead Littles? Yeah, no thank you. Besides, she was older! She was a preschooler! Dani continued to pout, suckling on the tip of her thumb as they moved to the kitchen. Switched to one arm, her Aunt rummaged through the fridge grabbing out a cup of yogurt and fruit. Her stomach grumbled, instinctively reaching for the food only for her hand to be swatted away. “Ouch!” She squealed, yanking her hand back. “Silly girl!” Veronica giggled. “This is Auntie’s food.” But Abby always lets her choose her own breakfast. What was she going to eat? Much to the Littles confusion they went to the living room settling down on the couch. As her thoughts spiraled, the Amazon unbuttoned her blouse and out popped a large breast. Her jaw dropped at the sight and while every fiber in her body rebelled against this indignity, she couldn’t stop the conditioned response. Drool pooled in her mouth, dribbling down her chin just able to taste the thick sweet creaminess. “Such an eager girl, aren’t we?” “N-no,” the words trembled in her throat. She was Pavlov’s dog personified. “Relax honey,” she cooed. “You are way too skinny, we need to fatten you up.” Conflict tore her in two wanting nothing more than to run away screaming yet she craved the milk like one needed air to breathe. In the end, the Amazon didn’t give her much of a choice, re-positioning into a cradle in her arms, guiding her lips to her exposed nipple. The Little was hesitant but knowing there was no way to out of this, she latched on and the world blurred around her. Now, she was actually fucked. OoOoo Dani blinked heavily, trying to make sense of how they had ended up at the park but the haze was too strong. Just a moment ago they were at the house. They were getting dressed for the day and Auntie Vee was telling her what a good Little she was, how cute her little bum bum was all nice and padded. Her nose wrinkled at the smell of Talcum powder. She lifted her puffy dress the color of the sky decorated with pretty sunflowers. There was the faintest wetness that hadn’t been there before. ”What are you doing silly girl?” The Amazon giggles, lifting her suddenly and dragging her back onto her lap. “Are you showing everyone your diaper?” Everyone? Dani is terribly confused and glancing around, she sees they are sitting in a circle. Other Amazon’s and Little’s surround them. “Is that your daughter? What a cutie pie.” A woman speaks up sitting beside them with a Little only a foot taller than herself dressed like a sailor in a blue striped legless onesie. He chewed on his pacifier, picking at the grass in a weird fixation. “My niece actually. Her name is Dani.” her Aunt smiled, rubbing her back. “And yes, you say that now…” They share a laugh though Dani doesn’t know what is so funny about this situation. “Oh, is she a naughty Little girl? My Tommy was the same way before some time spent at Etiquette school and enrollment in daycare. He was studying to be an engineer before, isn’t that funny? Now he just loves playing with his toy trucks and trains.” A feeling of anxiety rises in Dani’s chest that she can’t pinpoint the cause of but this wasn’t right. None of this was right! She watches as the boy, Tommy, picks at his nose, unable to do anything but stare in disgust. “Why actually, Dani is headed for Etiquette school tomorrow. Sometimes they just need a little reminder how to be Little-” “Oh that is so true.” Another woman pipes in across the circle with a girl and a boy latched onto both breasts. Dani’s cheeks pinken and she can only look for a few seconds before turning away. “What etiquette school are you sending her to? My kids went local to Amazonia Tech. I say it’s cra- horse dung,” she catches herself, not wanting to swear in front of the Littles, “that Hypnosis is illegal now in Amazonia. Back when Teddy and Dora attended, it was all the rage and they’ve turned out perfectly fine.” Many others had now tuned into the conversation and all seemingly agreed with her sentiment. “She’s going to Aequor first thing in the morning just to get a little adjustment. Someone thinks she’s bigger than she is!” Her voice had turned into an irritating coo, tweaking her nose. The high had faded and any moment she’d come crashing down and Dani wasn’t sure how long she could stay compliant for. “Aequor, you say? That’s where my son went. Trust me when I say, it’s one of the best schools around. They can have her sorted in under a week.” The lady had just arrived a few minutes ago. Tall, black and beautiful, the boy she carried on her hip had his face buried in the crook of her neck. Around her shoulder besides the obvious diaper bag was a tote bag with a tall book peeking out from the top. The conversation died down and people seemed to know the woman as they all turned their attention towards her. Pulling out the book from the bag, the cover was a drawing of a diapered and pacified Little fearfully running with their arms outstretched towards a towering Amazon with a halo glow as a scary monster lurked in the background. There were whimpers, Littles clinging onto their caretakers as looks of fear crossed over their faces. Dani couldn’t help the a shiver went down her spine, the image obviously meant to induce a sort of alarm. Her aunt’s hold tightened and she shook off the feeling, not wanting to appear weak. Not wanting to appear little. “It seems we’ve got a big group here!” The woman suddenly gleamed, addressing the group of around fifteen families. “Welcome to Toddler Story Hour! For those new here, my name is Miss Berry and this here, is my Little Johnny Boy. Can you say hi to everyone, dear?” The name stopped her short, sucking in a breath, as she waited with dreaded anticipation. His head lifted, a pink blush spreading across his cheeks at the amount of eyes before finally settling on her’s. Oh his hair! His voice! His heart-melting dreamy eyes! It’s the stripper. Little Johnny Boy. Dani doesn’t know if this is God’s sick sense of humor but whatever it was… she had no words. They stare, less than a second, before going back to his caretaker’s neck, softly sucking on his paci so as to forget where they were. Anxiously, her eyes flit around the circle checking if anyone else saw their exchange but the others remain oblivious, oohing and awing over the shy little boy who just couldn’t let go of his mommy. Hugged tight in his hand was a striped zebra who’s ear looked like it’d been chewed on a few too many times. Dani just couldn’t comprehend that this was the boy - man - who just last night, literally made her wet (and not the way she usually was). “Oh my,” she laughs, rubbing his back. “I see someone is a shy little boy today. But that’s ok because we’re going to be reading a really fun story today called: ‘It’s Okay Not to Grow Up’.” As she began, her voice was soothing, calm and Dani felt her shoulders drop and heart rate slow just listening to the sound of her melodic tone read the words off the page. OoOoo As Little Molly Lu filled her diaper nice and big, her mind was consumed with many different thoughts. Her mommy opened the back of her stinky diaper, ahhing and oohing at Molly Lu’s dirty little bum. “Mommy?” She asked. ”Yes, sweetheart?” Molly Lu’s mommy said. She looks up at the tall powerful Amazon and Molly Lu asks, “why am I not a grown up?” “Do you want to be a grown up?” Molly Lu’s mommy knew this was not a weird question. All Little girls and boys had big imaginations! The Little girl nodded her head. “Yes, I want to be a grown up!” Molly Lu exclaimed. She wanted to drive one of those big cars and go to the park by herself and go on a date with a cute boy! Little Molly Lu’s mommy had a big smile. She patted her head and the two walked to the front door. Molly Lu was very confused. “Where are we going?” It was dark and cold outside as Mommy opened the door. “You want to be a grown up. This is your chance.” Said her mommy and Molly Lu couldn’t believe it. Her eyes went big and she skipped outside. But her mommy didn’t follow her and Molly Lu turned around. “Mommy, are you coming?” Her face was sad as she shook her head no. Mommy said, “grown ups don’t stay with their mommies and daddies - only Little babies. Grown ups also don’t wear diapers and grown ups certainly do not cuddle and get nummies.” Little Molly Lu was suddenly very scared. If Mommy was not here, who would tuck her into her crib? Who would change her diaper? Who would scare away the nighttime monsters? The door closed shut and Molly Lu had never felt more lonely in this big scary world. A growl is heard and she looks around the dark with tears in her eyes wanting her mommy. The Little girl lets out a tinkle into her diaper and Molly Lu wonders, why did she ever want to be a grown up… There was a collective silence over the group, Little’s sucking the life out of their pacifiers with wide-eyes and trembling bodies. The story went on showing illustrations of the small diapered woman being chased by the monsters of adult responsibility and expectations that every Little adult seemed to inherently remember no matter how fucked their mind was. Even Dani found herself shivering at the thought of copious amount of school work and the growing stress she hadn’t had to think about in years. “It’s just a little story, sweetie. You never have to be scared in Auntie’s arms.” Veronica whispered in her ear in what Dani guessed was to be words of comfort but felt more like a vague threat. She doesn’t remember how the story ended, though most likely back with the Amazon, because she’d tuned it all out. Veronica frowned at her lack of reaction, staring off into the distance at the other families and lone Amazon’s and Littles alike, cruising through the park on such a nice day. There were sounds of laughter and screams of joy, breaking over the heavy silence that had fallen over the group. Afterward, Amazon’s were talking, Littles sticking fearfully close to their caretakers still spooked from the story. Dani sighed, feeling two fingers sneak in the side of her diaper checking for its wetness. Only damp, thank god. That was just from this morning’s feed. It’s not like she messed herself constantly. These past few days had just been abnormal. “I haven’t seen you around before! Is this your first Toddler Story Hour?” Looking up, Dani withheld her gasp trying her best not to be too obvious. The stripper- Little Johnny Boy - fiddled with his stuffie secured tightly on her hip. She could see the puffiness around his lower half, covered by little blue sailor shorts to match the rest of his clearly themed outfit. The Amazon holding him stuck out her hand towards Veronica, the two of them shaking firmly. “Yes, it was.” Veronica smiled, answering the question. “Decided to take my little niece here on a day out. Give Mommy a little break.” “Well, today was certainly the perfect day! Next week's story will be on the importance of diaper wearing.” Oh for fucks sake! Dani struggles not to roll her eyes, having heard this one far too many times for her liking. The man in front of her, she can see, is struggling with the same thought. A very non-babyish, discreet smirk plays on his lips masked behind the rubber bulb. Dani knew she had to get him alone because she had far too many questions that were not about to go unanswered. The Little decides to take a gamble. It’s a risky one but she doesn’t know any other way and in all honesty, this was the safest. “Auntie Vee?” Her soft voice, light and airy stops the conversation. They all look at her, a hint of suspicion in Veronica’s eyes and absolutely adoration in the other. “Yes, darling?” “C-can we go play on the playground? It looks so much fun!” A brow is raised, Veronica pausing for half a second as she tries to work out what her true intentions are but even she is momentarily taken aback by the girl’s big blue eyes. “Oh, that’d be fun! Look at all the other Littles running around. Do you want to make some new friends, Little Johnny Boy?” The other Amazon exclaims, untangling his arms and legs from around her body and placing them on the ground. Immediately, he reaches up again and a whine escapes his throat. His body only makes it up to her knees and he tugs on her long flowing skirt. “Somebody must really love their mommy!” “You bet he does. That’s Aequor for you.” Dani is placed down and the Amazons can’t help but fuss over the two Little’s, walking them over to the playground just a few feet away. “Come to Auntie Vee, if you need anything, okay? I will be sitting right here with Miss Berry.” She points to the picnic table behind them. Staring at the man beside her, it seems the last thing Little Johnny Boy wants to do is leave the Amazon’s side but deciding to lead, she grabs his hand in her own and they run off. OoOoo The Amazons are watching from across the playground, not too closely, and they are out of hearing range. The two Littles sit down in the sandbox, bucket in hand and shovel in the other just for appearance sake. “D-do you remember me from last night?” Her voice is a whisper behind her pacifier, weary of behaving ‘too grown-up’. For a moment Dani thinks that he is not going to respond but then he nods in defeat, cheeks twinging pink. “Of course, I remember you.” They build a sandcastle, filling their buckets up. The sand is itchy on her bare legs but she does her best not to fidget. That would prompt the Amazons to come over. “What the hell is going on? Last night you were knee deep-” “Can you please not say it like that?” He hisses suddenly. He brushes his floppy hair from his face and he seems almost embarrassed. “Well it’s how it was.” Dani huffs. “Am I wrong in your affections for me? Because I certainly had them for you.” Dani doesn’t know what possesses her to admit that out loud but it’s said and… she doesn’t regret it. Little Johnny Boy doesn’t seem to either. “I-I’m just embarrassed. Y-you’re pretty and now I’m in a diaper.” “Do you think I care? Take a look at me.” A small smile plays at his lips, the tension slowly fading from his body. He talks again, explaining his story. “Mom - Miss Berry - No, Alisha - adopted me six years ago. I’m a Portal Little from another dimension.” Her eyes just about pop open. A Portal Little? She’d heard of them in stories but never had she actually met one in real life! “Which dimension are you from?” “Earth.” Dani was bursting with a million questions. Supposedly, Littles were free there. They were the adults. They were normal size and Amazon’s were the abnormality. Oh, to live in such a place… “I wasn’t supposed to come here. My brother and his girlfriend had signed up for one of those inter-dimensional two week vacation tours but my brother’s girlfriend fell sick and gave her ticket to me. That was six years ago and I haven’t seen my brother since.” “And you were adopted?” Her voice was understanding, pitying the man. If only he’d made a different choice… said no or fell sick himself. She liked to believe there was a reason for everything but what reason did the Gods above have for taking away their adulthood? “Yes but Alisha is different-“ Oh, she’d heard that before. “Do you really think I would be a stripper in the Underground without her knowing?” He gives her a look, seeing her disbelieving expression and well, he had a point. “I went to Aequor but I’m not fully regressed. When Alisha wants me regressed, I’ll slip at just a simple smell. But most of the time I’m lucid like now.” Oh, Dani could believe it. She sighed, “I’m sure you heard I’m going there tomorrow?” Now it was his turn to pity her. She’d considered running away, making her escape at the park but there were too many watching eyes. Even if they made it past Veronica and Alisha, who was that to stop literally any other Amazon from snatching them up? It was too risky. Glancing back, The Amazons seemed deep into their conversation, not even looking their way. “I’m sorry.” He whispers. “Maybe you can convince your Mommy not to go all the way? Perhaps just make you incontinent? I’m assuming she’s not like the others given last night.” It’s what Dani used to think but the Little wasn’t too sure of her intentions anymore. “I’ve pushed a few too many buttons and if my evil aunt has anything to do with it, this is the last time I’ll be having a normal conversation.” she grumbles. “Besides, you still haven’t explained what you were doing at the party. A stripper, really? Even the most liberal Amazon wouldn’t allow that.” “Well, you see-” He doesn’t have a chance to continue. The diapered man freezes and a familiar look crosses over his face. Skin red as he grunts, his hands clench into fists and the padding swells beneath his bottom. The stench hits her nose a moment later. There is no time to say another word because from the corner of her eye, the two Amazons are headed their way. So they were watching… “I can’t say anymore,” he hurries to say. “Just know that not everything is as it seems.” OoOoo A/N: Hey everyone! Thank you to all those who have read and reviewed. I promise I’m going to respond, I’m just so bad at it. As always, please feel free to leave a review, I love hearing what you all have to say. I’m going to try to post another chapter sometime this week because I’m going on holiday for about the next month starting on Friday and will not have anytime to write. However, if I don’t post this week, just know that I will start up again towards the end of May!

Hi all! Just wanted to provide a quick update so that yall know this story isn't dead! It's the end of the semester for me, which means I'm very busy and haven't had much time to work on this story. I apologize for keeping you all waiting, but, once the semester ends, I should have a lot of free time to make good progress on this story. So while it might be a few weeks before the next update, after that they should continue pretty regularly. Thanks for your patience!

Part 2 Angela spent most of the afternoon watching cartoons. She’d been insulted when Eric had sat her in front of the television and put on a little kids’ channel for her, but she’d barely managed to start complaining before the bright colours of the show drew her in. Even if it was a silly plot about a little baby bear leaning to be good for her Daddy, it was actually quite fun to watch. Later, she made a bit of a mess at dinner, and Eric needed to wipe her mouth clean for her and send her off to change her top. He’d even joked about getting her a bib. Angela had giggled, but really she’d been a bit scared. She didn’t want to wear a bib like a baby, and she didn’t know why she’d had such a hard time getting her food in her mouth like a big girl. But it wasn’t until she was getting ready for bed that evening that Angela really started to get upset, when she walked into their bedroom and saw the large disposable diaper waiting for her on the bed. She froze immediately at the sight of it. Even though she knew she wore them every night (didn’t she?), there was something about seeing it this time that was different. “I can’t… I don’t want to… I’m not wearing that.” “Sweetheart,” said Eric, like he was explaining something very simple to someone stupid. “You have to wear your nappy otherwise you’ll make a big mess. You’ll go pee-pee all over the sheets, darling, just like you do every night, and I don’t want to have to wake up in wet sheets.” Angela blushed. She felt utterly pathetic. “But it’s okay, baby,” Eric cooed, and Angela felt butterflies fluttering in her tummy at the gentle tone of his voice. “I still think you’re adorable, even with a yucky wet diaper on. I don’t care that you’re not fully potty trained at night, sweetie.” Angela’s face went even redder, but at the same time a pleasant tingle ran down her spine. Lucky girl. She was a lucky girl to have Eric. She held out her arms hopefully, and he responded by pulling her in for a big cuddle. His hand reached down to cup her bottom possessively. Angela felt dizzy, she felt drunk, and she didn’t even resist as Eric stripped off all of her clothes and laid her gently down on the bed, with her bare bottom planted right on the seat of the bulky adult nappy. ‘Good girl,” he crooned as he sprinkled her nether regions with baby powder and patted it into her skin. “That’s a good girl.” He taped her diaper tightly around her waist, and pulled her back to her feet. She stood there awkwardly, her legs spread apart by the thickness of her nappy, shifting from foot to foot. Eric started to undress as well, down to his boxer shorts. But he didn’t have any babyish underwear to change into because he was a grown-up. Angela was about to get into bed when she realised she hadn’t put a top on. Did she usually go to bed topless? She looked down at her large bare breasts and felt a bizarre urge to start jiggling them, to start bouncing them up and down. She giggled. She was such a silly girl! “What are you giggling at, sweetie?” her husband asked, smiling. “Nufing!” Angela blushed and shook her head. “I mean, nothing.” She was just being dumb. She was being a silly girl. She couldn’t tell him she’d been thinking about bouncing her boobies – that would be so embarrassing! It definitely wasn’t something that a big girl would do. But then it wasn’t something a little girl would do either, was it? Because they didn’t even have boobies! Angela screwed up her face in concentration. Eric laughed. “Silly girl! Are you trying to do thinkies? It’s bedtime, sweetie. Time to turn that sweet little brain off.” Angela scowled. Eric knew she hated being talked down to. She stuck out her bottom lip and stomped her foot to show him how angry she was. “Don’t patwonise me!” she whined. “Sorry, sweetheart,” he said, but there was something about his eyes that made Angela feel like he was still laughing at her. She got into bed grumpily, her tits jiggling and her diaper crinkling loudly. Eric got into bed next to her and immediately pressed himself right up against her body, reaching round to grab one of her boobs so tightly that she winced. She almost moved away instinctively. Weren’t they fighting about something? Weren’t they angry with each other for some reason? But then she remembered that good girls didn’t do that. Good girls didn’t say no with their mouths or their bodies. Angela frowned. That didn’t sound right. She wasn’t her husband’s property… was she? But she felt herself getting wet at the thought. It had been a while since they’d have sex, although she wasn’t sure why. She was so horny. She imagined him taking her now, ripping her nappy off and ramming his cock inside her, using her any way he liked. Then she pulled a face, sickened with herself. Where were these thoughts coming from?! She wasn’t a whore! Even so, she didn’t push her husband away. Eric didn’t fuck her that night, but Angela drifted off to sleep with his hard cock pressed firmly against her padded bottom. When she woke up the next morning, her diaper was soaked with pee-pee. Even though she knew it was something that happened to her every morning (although her actual memories were a little foggy), it still felt strange and embarrassing. It was so yucky! The sodden nappy was cold and clammy, and it reeked of piss. Their whole bedroom smelled like urine now. She’d probably smell like pee herself for the rest of the day. Her new perfume… She untangled herself from Eric’s arms and slipped out of bed, nearly gagging when her diaper sagged as she stood up. It was so heavy! She heard Eric moving behind her, and turned around. Her husband was propping himself up in bed, looking at her with a smile that was a too much like a smirk. “Do you need changing, sweetie?” he asked. She looked at him dumbly. “Do you need me to help?” he tried again, nodding at her waist. She followed his gaze to the sopping wet Pampers sagging between her thighs, and felt herself going red. No! She didn’t need help changing! She wasn’t a baby! A mental image of herself laying on her back with her legs in the air flashed in her mind, and she shook her head vigorously. “No fank you,” she mumbled. “I mean, no thank you.” What was wrong with her voice? She sounded silly. Silly like that secretary at the therapist’s office. A lisping porn parody. She ran her fingers through her hair and over her bare chest. No pigtails. No stripper tits. She was a big girl. A respectable woman. “Okay sweetheart,” her husband said, smiling patiently. “Go change your nappy then.” Angela broke out of her thoughts, realising she’d been standing there stupidly, like she was waiting for his permission to go. She turned around and toddled to the bathroom as quickly as she could, her droopy diaper swinging about between her legs as she went. She imagined she could feel his eyes on her backside and her face burned with shame. She must look so stupid! She nearly cried when she saw herself in the bathroom mirror. She was a sexy grown woman with great tits and a tight body, right up until you got to her waist, where instead of seeing her cleanly shaved pussy and toned ass, there was a bulky disposable diaper hanging heavily between her legs, clearly full to the brim with wee-wee. When she undid the tapes, it fell to the floor with a wet smack. She got to work cleaning herself up with wet wipes, making sure to get every bit of pee around her nether regions. She couldn’t stand being so dirty. Even as a child, she’d always hated any activities that got her messy. When she was done, she shoved her used nappy in the tiny bathroom bin and wandered back into the bedroom naked. Eric had arranged her clothes out on the bed for her, and for a moment, Angela could only stare at them in disbelief – a pastel-pink, little-girlish frock with frilly white ankle socks, trainers, and a pair of baby-blue panties with Disney princesses on the crotch. The outfit looked exactly like something a four-year-old would wear. Angela was about to shout, when all of a sudden a strange fuzziness filled her mind. She thought of the lovely swirling colours she’d seen at the therapist’s office, and looked at the clothes again. They were kind of cute. They weren’t baby clothes after all. They just looked a bit silly, and she was a silly girl. Angela smiled vacantly at Eric when he started to dress her, sliding her underwear up her legs and pulling her frock over her head (“Arms up! That’s a good girl!”), even pulling on her socks and tying her shoelaces for her. She felt looked after. She felt pretty and cute. She felt like a good girl. Once they were downstairs, she hopped from foot to foot impatiently while Eric put his own shoes on at the door. “Come onnn!” she whined, fidgeting with the hem of her dress, lifting it up absent-mindedly and flashing her adorable little-girl undies. “Looking forward to seeing the therapist, sweetie?” he asked, chuckling at her immature antics as he finished putting his shoes on and picked up a large sports bag. Angela nodded her head eagerly. She wanted to see the pretty lights again. “Good girl,” said Eric, taking her hand. A pleasant tingle ran down Angela’s spine and into her pussy. “Let’s get going, baby.”

Part 1 After Angela cheats on her husband, she agrees to go to couples therapy with him, but each session with the therapist leaves her feeling less and less like a grown-up. *** Angela tapped her foot impatiently while her husband spoke with the therapist privately, probably whining about how angry and betrayed he felt. They were both supposed to go in together in a moment, but for now she was stuck waiting in reception. Really, she couldn’t understand why Eric was being so dramatic. It was only sex! It wasn’t as though she didn’t love him anymore. She just needed to have a little fun sometimes, that was all. They weren’t even thirty yet! He was twenty-eight and she was twenty-seven. Did he really expect her to settle down and stick to a single sexual partner when she was still so young? But he’d insisted on seeing a marriage counsellor and she’d eventually agreed, albeit reluctantly. Their therapist was a man. How was he supposed to understand what it was like for a woman in her situation? And her first impressions of the office hadn’t been great either. The receptionist was a total bimbo! Angela glanced over at her. She was dressed up like some bizarre fetish fantasy. Her long blonde hair was tied up in a pair of high pigtails, and her stripper-sized tits were crammed into a sparkly Disney princess top. Didn’t this place have a uniform? She looked like an overgrown six-year-old for goodness sake! And she’d been acting like one too when she’d tried to match their names to their booking. Her husband had been very patient with her stupid lisping voice and barely passable ability to read, but Angela had wanted to turn around and leave straight away. What kind of serious therapist’s office employed a woman like that? At last the door opened, and the therapist stood in the doorway. He smiled kindly and gestured her to come inside. “He’s weady for you now!” the bimbo receptionist chirped happily, looking up from what looked like a fashion magazine for tweens. Angela rolled her eyes. “Thanks.” She went into the office and the therapist closed the door behind her. Eric was lounged on a sofa facing a hard-backed wooden chair, looking perfectly relaxed. Angela sat down next to her husband, leaving a few inches of space in between them. The therapist didn’t take a seat in the wooden chair, however. He took a tablet from his desk in the corner and stood in front of Angela. “Here,” he said, handing it to her. She looked down at the screen in her lap in confusion. What was this for? Some sort of presentation? “I find that girls always get a bit nervous in my office,” he said, talking to her in a light, overly friendly tone, as if he was talking to a nursery-schooler. “This will help you relax, okay sweetie?” Angela scowled. She was about to launch into a furious tirade. She couldn’t stand being talked down to! Who the hell did this man think he was? If he assumed most women were like his ditzy receptionist then he had another thing coming. But before she could say a word, the tablet in her lap came to life. Brilliant pastel colours swirled and spiralled on the screen, sinking into a single spot in the centre, and her complaints died in her throat. She couldn’t take her eyes off it. It was just so pretty… “There we go,” said the therapist in that same sweet tone. “That always takes care of fussy little girls.” “Is there anything I have to do?” Eric asked. Angela felt strange. She was vaguely aware of the men’s words, but it was as though they were coming to her from the end of a very long tunnel. Her attention was focused on the dazzling lights on the screen. “Not a thing. Let me do all the talking. Did you hear that, Angela? We’re going to have a little talk, okay sweetie? Nothing to be nervous about. I’m a trained professional, after all. We need to have a little talk about how you betrayed your husband. About how he found out you were cheating on him. Because that wasn’t very clever of you, was it Angela? Getting caught.” Angela shook her head, not taking her eyes off the screen. “Not clever,” she echoed. It was true. She shouldn’t have been caught. She should have been more careful not to let him find out. Because even though there was nothing wrong with what she’d done, even though she was completely in the right, Eric wouldn’t understand. “That’s right, Angela,” said the therapist. “You’ve been a very dumb bitch, haven’t you?” Angela frowned. That didn’t sound right. Dumb bitch. Was it okay for the therapist to call her that? “Look at the pretty sparkles, sweetie,” he encouraged, and Angela sank back into the swirling lights. “That’s right. You’re just a dumb bitch, Angela. All women are, but you especially. That’s okay though. You don’t know any better – you’re just girls.” Angela knew vaguely that there was something she didn’t like about what the man was saying, but she was too engrossed in the swirling colours to care. His words were like background noise. She could understand them if she concentrated, but it was so hard to focus with the wonderful patterns in front of her. “Yes, you’re just a girl, Angela. Just a silly little girl. A big child. It doesn’t matter if you do something wrong, because you can’t be held accountable for your actions, can you? You’re sweet and innocent.” Angela nodded eagerly, a dim smile spreading across her face. She hadn’t done anything wrong. If she wasn’t so distracted by her tablet, she’d have smirked at Eric. His stupid attempt to guilt-trip her with marriage counselling was backfiring on him. The therapist was on her side. “Besides,” the therapist continued. “You didn’t cheat on your husband anyway, did you Angela?” Angela was confused. She had cheated on Eric. Was the therapist going to help her cover it up? But Eric already knew, didn’t he? Surely that wouldn’t work! The lights on the screen grew brighter. They were so, so pretty… “You didn’t,” the therapist said again. “In fact, it’s completely impossible for you to have cheated on your husband. You know why, I’m sure. It’s because of your embarrassing bedwetting habit.” Angela wrinkled her nose and started trying to shake her head in disgust. She didn’t wet the bed! The therapist must be confused. He must be mixing her up with some little girl. Maybe one of his other clients was some silly little bedwetter who needed to be reassured that everyone had accidents now and again, but that certainly wasn’t her. “Don’t… I don’t wet the bed…” she mumbled. Her words felt heavy in her mouth. It was hard to think. She just wanted to watch the pretty swirling lights. “Look at the colours, sweetie,” the therapist told her. “That’s a good girl. You are a bedwetter, Angela. You wet the bed every night. You have done for quite a few weeks now. And what man would want to sleep with a woman who still pisses herself in her sleep like a dumb toddler? You’re very lucky your husband puts up with your babyish behaviour, young lady.” Angela’s face slackened as the spirals spun faster and faster. Lucky. She was a lucky girl. She was lucky to have a husband who put up with her bedwetting. Another man might leave his wife if she started peeing herself every night. Especially if she’d cheated on him too. But Eric didn’t know about that. Did he? It was strange. For a while Angela had been sure he did. And the therapist didn’t seem to know either. In fact, he thought it was impossible for a bedwetter like her to cheat on her husband! She blushed even more brightly. How had she done it? Angela frowned slightly. She didn’t know. She couldn’t remember clearly. But the therapist was right – who’d want to have sex with some stupid, bedwetting baby-woman? Why would anyone sleep with her when it meant waking up in piss-soaked sheets, or next to someone in a sopping wet diaper. Her special protection. Her baby pants. Was the therapist still talking? She tried to pay attention. “…because your husband puts up with you in other ways too, doesn’t he?” he was saying. “It’s not just the bedwetting. You actually have quite a few silly, childish behaviours that no adult woman should reasonably be expected to have. You…” Angela tuned out again. She could feel his words entering her ears, but her attention was focused entirely on the lights in her lap. So pretty. Such pretty lights… When she came to, the tablet was gone, Eric was standing up and putting his coat on, and the therapist was looking at her with a satisfied expression on his face. Had she fallen asleep? “Ready to go home?” Eric asked her brightly. Angela smiled back, a little hesitantly. She’d thought she was in trouble, but maybe she’d just been confused. She was such a silly girl sometimes. Such a dumb bitch. Eric held out his hand, and she took it. It felt nice to be holding onto him. It felt reassuring. He held her hand all the way back to their house, and while he walked, she couldn’t help herself from skipping along beside him.

Chapter 40: Healing Little in Love 2 – LittleFallenPrincess It had been six months since the protests stopped. Six months since the Prime Minister got voted out and arrested, along with Chris Slater, for their roles regarding the attack on Charlie. Thanks to LIBRA going through all their servers and all of Chris’ house, we found a bunch of incriminating evidence for both Chris and the Prime Minister, meaning that it was pretty much an open-and-shut case. It was as I feared, Chris had initially started off wanting to help people… but he got greedy. After setting up his apartment blocks, and once LIBRA had decided to try and find a candidate to run for parliament, he was approached by some companies, and also the Prime Minister, about potentially selling us all out for guaranteed safety. Turns out they had found out about what happened to Madison, and were terrified of LIBRA using that technology against us, so instead of fighting us, they turned our biggest supporter. Shortly after my wedding, he started receiving messages from them. And not long after that… began discussing using that technology on littles, as they had had one unfortunate accident when one of the researchers played around with the settings, frying their brain… making them Brute Force victim number one. All in exchange for saving his own skin. The Prime Minister had told him of his plans for the country, of his planned betrayal, and said that littles would never have power. Well… all except Chris. So the whole time I was campaigning, trying to convince people to go out and vote for us… Chris was being manipulated and coerced by these powerful individuals, and by the time we won… they were already the best of friends. And being the nuisance that I was to both Chris and the Prime Minister… they both decided to hypnotise Charlie to get me to back down, as apparently if they had gone after me, it would have just empowered littles. But if they went after me through Charlie… it would just be another Amazon regressing a little. Every time she went to one of her ‘publisher’ meetings, she was really being hypnotised by the device Chris had developed, and… well… you saw how that turned out. Now… obviously, with the current laws… they weren’t going to prison for their role in creating the Brute Force hypnosis. But they had gone after an Amazon. Manipulated her mind. And what was worse… was that apparently Charlie wasn’t the first. Obviously, they had to test it on others, so they found critics of Chris or the government, and manipulated their minds. It was a huge scandal and I had a lot of higher ups questioning me and LIBRA regarding the ‘destruction’ of the device. But I wasn’t lying when I said I destroyed it. I’m not having anything that messes with people’s brains, be it Amazons’ or littles’ minds. So yes, it was a bit of a hectic half a year. And a lot has happened in those six months. Let’s get it over with… no, I didn’t accept the nomination. I turned it down and suggested Lorna Carter be nominated instead. She seemed trustworthy, and I had Dotty look into her situation to make sure my gut was right about her. Turns out it was, Lorna had adopted her little friend after she had rescued her from a previous abusive adoption, and was helping her recover, even sending her to see Eve a few days a week. So she had my full backing, which apparently meant a lot to the rest of the party, who all voted for her in a landslide win. So she took over as interim Prime Minister, and called for an election within the year, pledging to dismantle the current party and lead a new one, made up of both Amazons AND littles, making sure to only let in those who weren’t the ex-Prime Minister’s lackeys, people who wanted to actually make a difference to little’s lives, you know… the ones who ran this party until the Prime Minister and Chris got their grubby little hands on it. I was asked, personally by Lorna, to run in my constituency again, but I… turned them down. I’d had enough of being in the limelight. I’d had enough of being targeted due to being the only little. Even if they were going to take more little candidates on… I didn’t want to be part of it anymore. I set out to make a difference… and I have done. Not only did I get the corrupt leader out, root out the corruption within LIBRA, and start a country-wide protest that led to everything changing… but I finally passed the Littles Equality Act. It was the first thing Lorna did as interim PM, making sure to ‘right the wrongs caused’ and ‘doing what they should have done within the first week of winning’. And thanks to our majority in the House of Commons, we got it passed quickly, just before the election. It was the House of Lords that I was worried about, but it turns out the protests got them shaken up too, and they quickly passed it, with two thirds majority voting in favour of the bill. And… before you ask… no, I didn’t use the device before I dismantled it. Of course I didn’t. I just saw the good in people and hoped for the best. And so it became law. Littles in our country suddenly had rights they no longer held before. Adoptions plummeted because it became illegal for Amazons to adopt littles without consent. Sure, some people still forcibly took littles, but the police now had much greater power to bring those to justice. Corruption in the government and the police was quickly stamped out, ensuring that they were serving the people, and that means everyone, littles included. Businesses catering to baby equipment for littles found their profits dropping sharply, so they all moved away overseas to countries that still allowed nonconsensual adoptions. But even with that drop in our economy, that was quickly made up by the number of littles who started returning to work now that it was safe to do so. And to top it all off… TV and radio suddenly became safe for us, after all forms of hypnosis for littles was banned. To my surprise, there were still quite a few consensual adoptions. Nowhere near the thousands every month that we had before forced adoptions were banned, but still a good dozen or so each month. Adoption centres were shut down, some of which forcibly. There was no need for them anymore, they were all out to make a profit at the expense of the littles it forcibly took, and they treated all of us so inhumanely. But in its place… were ‘LIBRA centres’. After Chris’ arrest, his funds had been used by Dotty and Claire and the rest at LIBRA to open what are known as LIBRA centres. They had bought the old adoption centres and turned them into these little ‘sanctuaries’. These centres are here for any littles in need of help. Whether it's because of an Amazon who is trying to adopt them forcibly, or if they need help after being exposed to any illegal infantilising hypnosis or nanites, LIBRA centres were set up to help any little in need. They also helped littles who wanted to be adopted, finding them safe, loving families if they wanted to go down that route. There were a lot of background checks to make sure the Amazons who would adopt them weren’t in it to abuse the littles, and so that if the little ever wanted to ‘grow up’, they could. Eve also really had her work cut out for her. Faith had helped her develop a way to help those who had been subjected to the brute force hypnosis recover, though it was going to be a long, difficult process to get back to normal for the regressed littles, a lot longer and harder than it was for those only subjected to the generic hypnosis pumped out on TV. Once she was done though, Faith and Morgan said goodbye once again and headed back to their new home, telling me that we needed to visit sometime. And so Eve continued her work and her research. Plus not only did she still manage her own clinic, but she now trained others in her methods to help un-regress littles, and then those got hired at LIBRA centres. LIBRA was slowly making their way through the previously registered adoptions, freeing any adopted little they could, and helping them recover at one of their centres. Some wanted to stay adopted, choosing to stay as an infantilised little in the care of an Amazon, as it made the world a lot easier to deal with. Honestly… part of me understood their choice. It’s better for us all now… but it’s still scary out there. Those that were too far regressed to consent to adoption were forcibly taken by LIBRA and were in the process of being treated at their centres. They’ll be given the choice if they do manage to recover, and then LIBRA will help them rebuild their life… or sign up to a consensual adoption if they choose that. Of course it would take time for those littles rescued to recover and get their adult mind back, but in the meantime they are taken care of by Amazons who are carefully vetted by LIBRA. Those that are too far gone are made sure that they are only adopted by genuinely caring Amazon parents, or their little families if they are still around and willing to take care of them. Speaking of LIBRA, Claire and Dotty had taken over, using the funds left by Chris to start the centres, taking a more public stance compared to the secretive organisation Chris had run. They met with the new Prime Minister often, trying to guide her new Equalities office to improve things across the country. I helped here and there, but once they had a handle on things, I left them to it, opting to spend more time at home with Charlie. LIBRA not only helped with littles either… They also helped start a research organisation into fixing the declining Amazon birth rate. If the Amazon maternal/paternal instinct could be quelled by having their own children… along with the societal changes we are enacting… maybe they’ll never need to adopt littles. So hopefully they’ll manage to find a solution as to why Amazons are finding it hard to have children, and can fix it. And before you ask… no, not all Amazons were happy with these changes… There were a few protests, but they got like ten people to show up to each one, which in comparison with our millions… made it obvious what our society really wanted. These ancient artefacts needed to move on and progress. So yes, that’s pretty much everything that has happened since everything went to shit six months ago. Massive change, lots of work… and I have finally found a night off that I was fully intending to spend with my wife. “Hey, my love, I’m home!” I called out as I shut the front door to our home. “In the living room. Be quiet though…” Charlie replied from the living room, whispering. “Oh, is she asleep?” I asked, hanging up my coat and walking quietly into the living room. “Yes. She’s been waiting for you to get home. She missed her big sister.” “It’s still cute that she calls me that, especially when she’s like double my size.” I walked in to see Charlie snuggled up on the sofa with a blanket wrapped around her and Nessa, whose huge nappy was sticking out from underneath the bottom of the blanket as she sucked her dummy. Okay… so maybe a bit more has changed since the protests… Whilst Charlie was in hospital, Nessa had spent all that time with my wife, at her bedside, protecting her. So of course during that time they reconnected, and once Charlie was out of the hospital, she properly introduced Nessa to me and we chatted and got close. Turns out Nessa is just as amazing and lovely as Charlie made her out to be. She’s so sweet and kind… and adorable. Once Charlie and I had time to heal regarding our Mummy and baby sides… we arranged for a few playdates with Nessa, as a thank you for everything she did. And whilst I will admit it was a bit weird to be playing with dollies with someone nearly double my height… I quickly bonded with the Amazon adult baby and she became one of my closest friends. So close that whenever she comes over she’s my ‘baby sister’, and Charlie looks after us both. We’re not in a relationship with her or anything, but we have our own little family thing whenever she visits and… look, it’s hard to describe, but Nessa isn’t really interested in relationships right now and Charlie and I are happy just as we are. I just get a baby sister occasionally whenever Nessa stays over, which is every other weekend lately. I love it, as I genuinely love spending time with Nessa, and she looks so freaking adorable all snuggled up with my wife like that. But because she’s here… that means that these adult clothes I had been wearing all day at the office… had to come off. No doubt Nessa will be awake soon and will want to play video games with me, and Charlie insists that if Nessa is a baby, then so am I. I think she just uses that as an excuse to spend more time with her baby girl. And I… I am not complaining. ----------------------------------------- “WIVIE! It’s getting late!” Nessa said, as she looked at the clock, pausing our game and pointing up at the clock. “I’m surprised you can even tell the time. You’re littler than me…” I grinned at her from behind my dummy, looking up at her as I snuggled between her legs, my thick nappy creating a nice little cushion on her feet, and her thick nappy creating a nice little backrest for me, though I swear during the last race my ‘backrest’ got warmer… “Look at my little girls… aren’t you adorable!” Charlie said as she waltzed over and bent down on her heels, ruffling Nessa’s hair and reaching down to give us both kisses on the head. “Hey! Can we have one more game?” I asked. “One more, then you need to be big girls for a bit whilst we get you both ready. Auntie Claire’s having her baby shower and I need to get you both dressed up for the party.” “I’m surprised we get to be dressed up big for it…” I commented, not realising what I had just said. “Oh baby… you’re not going dressed up big… It is a BABY shower after all. Claire has to learn how to change nappies…” “Oh come on! She already knows how to change nappies! This isn’t fair!” I whined, whilst Nessa just blushed and hid her face. She was still getting used to being little around others outside of me and Charlie, but at least she was getting close to my friends, so that she won’t freak out. “Yeah well what Mummy says, goes. You know that. And good job I got you to make a bigger version of that pink dress I love on you so much… Ickle Nessa is going to look absolutely precious!” “EEK!” My ‘baby sister’ squeaked, hugging me tightly like a stuffie. “Oh my god… Liv, you have to make me a dress like that for my little one… You two look like sisters… it’s adorable!” Claire said, looking a lot bigger since the last time I saw her. You’d have thought she would have taken some time off from LIBRA, but last I heard she was just as busy as she was at the start of her pregnancy. Nessa and I blushed as we walked into Claire’s apartment. Well… Nessa waddled in, with a toddler harness on that Charlie held the end for, and I was carried in by my wife, in her arms. Thankfully, we weren’t the only ones being humiliated today, as I looked over to see my friends, all dressed up in their cutest baby clothes, being fussed over by their Amazons. Even Eve was baby talking to Zoey and Sarah, who were snuggled up together on her lap. Amber… she didn’t look so happy, sat on the floor by Gwen, but at least she was looking better than she has in a long time. Thanks to Faith’s discovery, Eve managed to develop something to help Amber recover from her mushy brained state. She still acted babyish occasionally, the baby side of the hypnosis still taking over occasionally, but she was lucid some of the time. Gwen kept her as a baby for the time being, until Amber has recovered enough, even having to adopt her through the new, consensual means. Which meant that Amber understood the need to have Gwen do it, accepting to relinquish control to her friend until the time where she has fully recovered and is able to nullify the adoption. Thankfully, me and my friends had used our many playdates with each other to ease Amber into the whole ‘adult baby’ thing, meaning that she was no longer mortified by being treated like a baby or slipping into her ‘baby brain’. She had always wanted to stay away from baby stuff when she had gained her independence, but at least she accepted it was a part of her life for now, even if it’s not permanent. Which helped her enjoy playing with us. Sometimes I’d even see her getting into it, which made Gwen happy, knowing that she wasn’t making Amber miserable by being her Mummy. Ellie and Danny were here with their Mummy too. Catherine must have had the same idea as Charlie and dressed them both up in matching onesies so they looked like sisters. Which I must admit… was adorable. And made me blush more upon seeing them. Other than this lot though, the only other one invited was Malcolm, the father of the soon-to-be-born child, who awkwardly hovered behind Claire, sipping a glass of whiskey. We knew that our other friends wouldn’t feel so comfortable around all this baby stuff, so whilst we did invite them… we understood why they wouldn’t want to come. Lots of humiliating babyish party games later… and it was present opening time. Claire and her bump carefully sat down as she was passed wrapped gifts one at a time, all whilst I snuggled up with Charlie on one of the chairs. Malcolm let his partner get all the attention and had sat next to us, whispering to me. “So Liv… you’ve only got a few months in office left, right?” He asked. “Yeah. About two. That’s when the election is.” I replied. “A little over a year in office… you sure you want to only have a year?” “Yup. Had enough. Don’t like the press. Don’t like the attention. I wasn’t qualified for my role, I just wanted to make a change.” “And that you did. Whole country got turned upside down thanks to you. So have you any idea what you’re going to do when you finish?” “I… was wondering if you had a position available? Still in need of a designer and seamstress?” I smiled up at him. “I… guess I am. The previous woman I had in was a right baby… worked from home in her nappies… sucking on a dummy… she was good though.” “I missed you too!” I laughed and grinned at him. “It’ll be good to have you back. Though isn’t it a bit boring for you? All your adventures… all this stuff you’ve been through…? It’s not like we’re going to be rescuing any littles or anything anymore. We’ll actually just be running a shop.” “I know. But hey, with the littles going back to work and not being scared to go out… the market is there for little outfits that aren’t babyish.” “I think you’ve got a point. So boss… want to start brainstorming on Monday?” “Boss?” I asked, confused. “You’re the one hiring me…” “We both know who’s in charge.” Malcolm replied. “Yes, me.” Charlie interrupted, kissing my forehead and making me blush and bury my head in her shoulder. I looked at Malcolm and he looked at me, trying to contain our laughter, but it was futile. “Yeah, she’s right…” ----------------------------------------- We arrived home after a very fun baby shower with a very sleepy Nessa in the back of the car with me. “I’ll put Nessa in the spare nursery that I made up for her. Can you be a big girl and go get on the sofa? I need to snuggle with my wife before we get some sleep.” Charlie said as she unbuckled the snoring adorable Amazon adult baby from the car seat and gently lifted her up onto her hip. “You’re so strong…” I commented as I waddled beside my wife up to the front door. “She’s just a very light girl, poor thing. I can tell Madison’s comments about her weight in the past did a number on her…” “Is that why you’re trying to make sure she eats? I wondered why you were so insistent.” “I am. I… want to make up for not standing up against Madison.” “You know she called my office, right?” “Madison did?” Charlie inserted the key into our front door but stopped as she looked at me, clearly surprised. “Yeah, but I wasn’t in. So she left a voice message.” “What did she say?” “Sorry. For everything. She wasn’t looking for forgiveness, just wanted us to know how sorry she was. And that she’s doing something with her life now. She’s… she’s actually working in one of the LIBRA centres opening up.” “Well I still hate her guts. But after helping you whilst I was not myself, and now working to help other littles… maybe I won’t punch her in the face if I ever see her again.” “I don’t blame you if you do though.” “I’m just glad she didn’t completely ruin poor Nessa here.” “Me neither.” “Now, baby girl, go get that cute, padded butt on the sofa and I’ll go get this little one tucked in. Then be prepared to be showered with a million kisses!” “Eeeeek!” ======================================================= Just the epilogue to go! Was this how you expected it to end all those weeks ago when I started posting? Was it everything you hoped for? Did you enjoy the ending? Please leave all your comments and stuff, I'm excited to hear what people thought of this story. (Obviously there's the epilogue to go, but this is the last proper chapter). Epilogue on Wednesday, new monstrum story starts a week today! My new story just had it's third chapter on SubscribeStar, so expect it here next week (at least that's the current plan). Also thinking of opening up short story commissions now too finally, now that my writers block seems to have subsided. If you haven't seen, I'm now up and running on Subscribestar! (Sorry for the reminder again, trying to get my subscribers back after the Patreon rubbish!) ======================================================== I hope everyone enjoys this chapter! Please leave likes and comments and all that fun stuff, I love reading them! If you want to read the next 4 chapters, thanks to two weeks early access to my main story and also soon-to-be exclusive access to short stories (or even have a chance at commissioning one when I add the tier for them!), why don't you check out my SubscribeStar! The basic tier gets early access and exclusive access to short stories (when they're written), higher tiers will be limited but get a short story each month (1-2 per month in total, also not yet running this tier yet, will announce when I'm starting!). Thank you to all my patrons for their support over the past couple of years! Seriously, your support meant the world to me, and I hope to be set up somewhere new soon. New chapters of Little in Love 2 every Wednesday/Sunday! Also just a quick note: I don't mind people saving this story for personal reading. But I'd appreciate it if people didn't post it elsewhere, even if you're just suggesting it to other people. If you want to show others, please send them a link to the first page of this post! Thanks!

I realized I was a week or three behind, so you're getting two chapters this week! Seventy-Seven I still wasn’t used to the idea of getting ready for work in the morning. For some time now, my mornings consisted of being woken by Mommy, getting my diaper changed, having breakfast made for me, and then being sent off to the living room with my cartoons. Now, after a diaper change and breakfast, there was a stack of adult clothes waiting for me to slip into. Tight, restrictive, adult clothes. Something seemed off, though, and I wasn’t completely sure what it was until I spotted Mommy again in the kitchen after I had gotten dressed. “Are you not going to the office today?” I asked. Her yoga pants and t-shirt couldn’t have been further from what she normally wore to work. In fact, she rarely looked this schlubby when it was just in the house. “Not today, Baby.” “But…” “Don’t get your diaper twisted. I’ll still be driving you to the office. But then I’m coming back home.” “Are you okay? Are you sick? Are you…” “I’m fine,” she said, smiling. “Thank you for caring, Baby. Mommy just needs a little me-time this morning. And then, this afternoon, I have an appointment that I’m not really looking forward to.” “An appointment?” I asked. “What kind of appointment?” My mind quickly scrolled through the worst-case scenarios. Some sort of diagnosis from her doctor? Business issues? A job opportunity that would take her far, far, away from me? “It’s nothing you should trouble yourself over right now,” she said. “I promise, we can talk about it more later.” I wanted to trust her, but it was the ‘right now’ part that troubled me. Did that mean, at some point, I’d have to trouble myself over it? I let it go. Clearly she was already feeling stressed about it, and she didn’t need me badgering her for more information. I gave her a tight hug as a show of support, which she reciprocated by tightly grasping my body as well. Soon after, I was in the passenger seat as she drove. Sitting next to me was a bagged lunch she had packed for me. I hadn’t looked to see what she packed, but judging by the shapes I could feel through the paper bag, there was at least a baby bottle waiting for me. While I had no doubt that whatever she had packed would be received well by the office, I also knew that it’d probably cause me to blush. Future-me problems, I told myself. It felt right to offer one more sign of support for whatever it was that seemed to be weighing heavily on her mind–whatever it was that involved her ‘appointment’: “Mommy, whatever’s going on, I’m sure it’s going to work out for the best. These things usually do–especially when you’re involved.” She took a hand off the wheel and put it on my thigh. “You’re a sweet boy, Clarky. I know I’ve told you this a thousand times, but it continues to be true.” “At least ease my mind a little,” I said. “You’re not, like, dying, are you?” “No,” she said, chuckling a little as she stared ahead. “It’s nothing like that.” “Oh. Well…that’s good.” “I promise you, I’ll tell you everything soon enough.” “Okay,” I said, believing that. “Clark?” “Yes?” “This is going to sound like a silly question, but I need to ask it anyway. You know that I love you, yes?” “Of course.” “I do. I love you very much, Clark. In fact, it’d be hard for me to think of anyone I love more than you. And that’s not just in some romantic way. That’s a familial love. That's friendship love. That’s a love I thought I’d only feel for my actual flesh and blood–if I ever had children. I love you, Clark.” “I…I know that. And I love you too. But…” “I just wanted to say that,” she said. “That’s all. I wanted to make sure that it was extremely clear.” “I do understand that,” I nodded. Her words were making me nervous. It sounded like the sort of thing people said in movies before they sacrificed their lives. Or…made some sort of questionable decision. This was usually the point where I’d start to panic or overthink things–but I trusted Mommy far too much to let my worries get the best of me just yet. Soon enough, as she said, I’d have answers. And when I did, I had no doubt that everything would make sense. “I hope you have a good day at work, Baby,” she said, pulling up in front of the office building. She leaned towards me, planting a wet kiss on my cheek. “I’ve asked Lyndie to keep an eye on you today. Try not to give her much trouble, okay?” I shrugged, laughing. “No promises.” “That’s a good boy,” she smirked. “Now, off you go. I’ll see you tonight.” No sooner than I had departed the car, Mommy was off and down the road, headed back to the house, I presumed, for her me-time. It was a rare occurrence for Mommy to just stand, or sit, still–it seemed like she was always doing something. Always moving. I tried to imagine what her me-time would even look like. A giant cup of tea–or glass of wine–while she watched soap operas? Did she read a book in the bathtub? She did like to read–though her taste in books never seemed especially relaxing either. True crime and true crime adjacent, usually. How she didn’t have nightmares about it all was beyond me. “Good morning, Clark,” Amber said as I approached the front desk. “G-good morning.” Amber seemed nice, and Mommy spoke highly of her, but I had yet to get a good read on her. She was distant enough from the baby-shenanigans that I just didn’t know what went through her mind when she saw myself or Risa waddling around in diapers. “Think you’ll be alright without your Mommy today?” Was she mocking me? Or was that a genuine question? “I, uh, think I’ll be good.” “Of course he’ll be alright,” said another voice. Lyndie was approaching. “He’s got me looking after him.” “Good morning, Lyndie.” We walked deeper into the office, and when I felt we were far enough away, I had a question: “How do you feel about her?” “Amber? She’s cool. Don’t expect her to change your diaper, but she’s never going to give you any problems.” “Hey, uhm, do you know anything about Mommy staying home today?” I asked. “Some sort of appointment?” She was quick to shake her head. The suspicious part of me thought it was way too quick. “Can’t say I do,” she shrugged. I wasn’t about to call Lyndie a liar, so I kept my doubts to myself. “So, how’s the diaper doing this morning?” she asked, her hand giving my bottom a good firm pat. Behind us, I could hear Risa giggling, causing my cheeks to blush. “Dry so far,” I said. “I’ll check again soon enough,” Lyndie assured me. “Well, you know where to find me.” I sunk into my office chair and booted up my PC. There was actual work to do. Actual responsibilities. I still wasn’t used to how novel this felt. I had a few tasks assigned to me–nothing that seemed extremely critical or urgent. Likely just the boring and tedious tasks that nobody else wanted to do–the sort of stuff that would’ve been relegated to the interns, if this company had them. Interns. Wow. That used to be me. There was some file organization to do. Some data entry. Some proofreading on an early draft of an employee handbook. There was a folder of images that needed to be moved to another server to be used on the company’s still-developing website. “Are they giving you lots of work to do?” Risa asked, strolling up to my desk. There was a baby bottle in her hand, filled with what looked to be milk. She casually tipped it into her mouth, suckling from the nipple. When she was done, she wiped the drips of white liquid from her lips with the back of her hand. All without the slightest care in the world as to what other people might think. Too, her attire was quite infantile–a colorful onesie underneath some pastel pink overalls. I wondered if she actually wore this into the office or if she changed into this outfit when she got here. I tried to imagine someone walking down the street in this get-up, but it just didn’t seem likely. “I’ve got a bit, yeah. Enough to keep me busy today.” “Same,” she said. “It feels like there’s always something to do. But I like that.” “How, uh, are you feeling about the company?” I asked. It felt like just small talk, but I was genuinely curious to get more insight on her thoughts about this place. “Love it,” she said. “It’s like a dream job. I’m getting paid while I’m using my diapers, you know?” “How do you like Ms. Beaufort?” “Oh, she’s the best. And the, uhm, breastfeeding? Like…holy shit.” I laughed and nodded my head. “It’s nice.” She grabbed a chair pulling it up alongside my desk and took a seat. “You know, I just want to say, you’re, like, my hero.” Lyndie had mentioned something like this to me when I first started working in the office–something about Risa and Bradley seeing me as a legend for how I taken into Ms. Heller’s home to be treated like a big baby for a good length of time. Still, hearing her say this to me now, my only response was: “Huh?” “Like, man, I would kill to live like you do. Okay, well maybe not kill, but you know what I mean.” I wasn’t sure that I did, but I nodded anyway. “That had to be awesome, right? Living the dream? Full-time baby?” “It certainly had its perks,” I shrugged. I opted not to talk about the downsides. The feeling I had of being so far behind now–the insurmountable amount of catching up that I felt I had to do now. The loss of familial and friendly connections. “I’ve got so many questions for you,” she said. “But if I start asking them, I’m sure we’ll be here all day.” “Well, uh, I’m around if you ever want to chat.” I was just being polite. I didn’t mind talking to her about my experiences, but I wasn’t entirely comfortable about the idea of just being interviewed by someone I barely knew. “Good morning, Clark,” said another voice, just beyond Risa. I looked up to see Ms. Beaufort’s smiling face–and her ample milk-filled bosom. “H-hello, Ms. Beaufort.” “Oh please. It’s Auntie.” I tried that again: “Good morning, Auntie.” “My assistant isn’t being too distracting, is she?” “N-no,” I stammered. “Of course not.” “She can be a chatty little baby. But that’s why we have this.” Ms. Beaufort revealed a pacifier and slid it into Risa’s mouth. Risa’s cheeks blushed as she looked down at the floor. I was tempted to reiterate that Risa had done nothing wrong, but it didn’t really seem important. As embarrassed as Risa seemed to be, I could tell that this was also the sort of thing she lived for. Relatable, really. I’d have died if Mommy pushed a pacifier into my mouth back at the old office, in front of my other co-workers–but I’d have thought about that moment for weeks after. “And, one more thing,” Ms. Beaufort said, helping Risa to her feet. “Let’s check on the status of your diaper, hmm?” Risa let out a meek moan of protest through her pacifier, though did little to actually resist. Of course her diaper was going to get checked right here, in the middle of the office. That was how this place worked. Ms. Beaufort unlatched the shoulder straps from the overalls, letting them tumble down Risa’s legs. Next, her hand reached between Risa’s legs and gave the bottom of the onesie a good tug to pull the snaps apart. Next, the onesie was pulled up past Risa’s hips so that her diaper was exposed. I had been told previously that Risa was all about the cloth diapers, and here they were. I was expecting a pair of plastic pants, but these were more like a cloth diaper cover–I suspected they had a waterproof liner. I couldn’t see the cloth diaper itself, but given the bulky shape of her bottom, I had to imagine it was pretty thick. I was curious to see how Ms. Beaufort would go about checking diapers like this, since you couldn’t really see the cloth diaper itself. Sure enough, waiting just another moment revealed that answer, as Ms. Beaufort’s hand gently squeezed the bottom of the diaper. I imagined that she knew the feel of a wet diaper. Then, she lowered her head closer to Risa’s bottom and gave it a quick sniff. It didn’t seem necessary–messy diapers rarely needed that thorough of an investigation to identify–though I suspected this was more for show. Really, if all she was going to do was to squeeze the diaper, she probably didn’t need to unsnap the onesie. This was just how this place worked. “Wet,” Ms. Beaufort announced–just as much to Risa as it was to anyone who felt like listening. “It could probably hold more though. I’ll be checking you again soon enough.” “Y-yes, ma’am,” Risa stated. No ‘Mommy.’ No ‘Auntie.’ It was a curious way to address her, but Ms. Beaufort didn’t seem to have a rebuttal or correction for her. As best as I could tell–’ma’am’ was just the expected way for Risa to address her at the moment. I had questions about that–but this probably wasn’t the time to seek answers. “Clarky,” Ms. Beaufort cooed in my direction, “it’s always a delight to see you in the office.” As quickly as she materialized, she floated back to her office, closing the door behind her, leaving Risa to reassemble her onesie and overalls on her own. I couldn’t help but notice the struggle she was having with the onesie snaps. “Do, uh, you need help?” I asked. “I appreciate you offering,” she said, looking up at me with glowing pink cheeks. “But I can get this.” Perhaps realizing that she was better off taking her struggles back to her own desk, she slowly shuffled backwards towards her own space, her overalls still around her ankles. By the time she got to her chair, it seemed that she at least had her onesie fastened overtop the waterproof diaper cover. I told myself again: This was just how this place worked. Soon enough, I found myself deep in my own work again. Time seemed to zip by at a quicker clip when I had purpose, and that seemed fine by me. The quicker the day went by, the sooner I could talk to Mommy about whatever it was her ‘appointment’ involved. Of course, part of losing myself to work–losing myself to anything, really–was that I stopped paying attention to my own potty-needs. Suddenly, my diaper seemed sopping wet. I had a vague recollection of it growing warmer and more swollen a few minutes earlier, but it seemed so normal and expected that I just didn’t dwell on it much. This, I presumed, would be the hardest part of potty training. Glancing over to Risa’s desk again, where she was finally sitting down after untangling the shoulder straps for her overalls, I realized that I didn’t want my next diaper-check to be a huge production. I’d be proactive, taking my diaper to Lyndie instead. “Out of work already?” Lyndie said as I entered her office. “Or…” She sniffed the air. “Nope. Doesn’t smell like a dirty diaper.” “Well, actually,” I said, feeling my cheeks warm, “I did kinda want to talk to you about my diaper…” I caught her checking the time on her smartwatch. “Hmm, it’s later than I thought it was. I suppose that was enough time for you to dirty your diaper. Just wet?” “Yes,” I nodded. “But wet enough to be changed, I think.” She laughed. “Well, you’d be the expert. Come on over to the changing table.” “You don’t mind?” “For you, Clarky? I don’t mind a bit.” Soon, I was on my back with my legs up in the air. It felt like the most normal position in the world, especially because I was in the company of Lyndie. “How goes the potty training anyway,” she asked, her lips curled into a wry smile. “Uh…I’m working on it. D-did you hear that I actually used a toilet the other day?” She snorted and shook her head. “I did not hear that. Just once?” “Well…I was at, uhm, someone’s house. And…it probably would’ve been rude of me to do in my diaper what I did in her toilet.” “Her?” Lyndie asked, honing in on the most important detail. “I need a name, Clarky. Who were you visiting? Megan?” “N-no…” Though, I still owed her a call… “Someone I know?” “You know who she is, but I don’t think you know her name.” “How much longer are you gonna leave me suspense, Clarky? Out with it. Who have you been spending time with?” “Her name is Paige…” “You’re right,” she shrugged, peeling the tapes of my diaper open. “That name means nothing to me.” “Pizza Girl.” She had to stop what she was doing and step back from the table for a moment. “Wh-what? Are you serious?” I nodded. “How in the hell did that happen?” “We…ran into each other.” “Oh shit,” she said, shaking her head. “That night at the pizza shop?” “Yeah…” “And…she gave you her number? Even though she knows about your diapers?” “Uh, funny thing about that…” I told her the whole story. I told her about the brief conversation at the pizza shop, and Paige’s note. I told her about how our little stunts back at the old apartment had somehow inspired Paige to seek out diapers of her own. I told her about the bar, and the subsequent trip to Paige’s house, where I had to make a hasty decision about where I pooped. All the while, I was laying atop the oversized changing table like it was a therapist’s couch–my diaper open and my caged cock dangling in the open without either of us batting an eye. “Hm,” was all Lyndie could offer when I finished my tale, quickly returning to the task of wiping my skin in preparation for the next diaper. “That’s…all you have to say?” She laughed and shrugged. “You have to see that this is a very ‘Clark’ problem, right?” “What’s that supposed to mean?” “These sorts of things are always happening to you.” “I guess,” I said. “It’s not a bad thing. Someday, it’s all going to make a very interesting memoir.” “Who would want to read that?” She laughed again, sliding a new diaper under my freshened-up bottom. “I bet there’s an audience for that somewhere.” New diaper in place and taped up, I slid off of the changing table to get my clothes back on so that I could return to my job. Someday, returning to work after a piss could be as easy as zipping up my fly and washing my hands. Can you even imagine? “You know,” Lyndie said. “You should talk to Ava.” My ears perked up and I spun around to face her again. Did she say something? Had Ava indicated that she wanted to spend time with me too? Did Ava somehow mention that… Well, maybe it was best if I just asked: “Oh yeah?” “Well, she’s been hassling me to join her and Caleb for a night out, but I wasn’t really interested in being the third wheel. But maybe you and Paige should join them. Like a double-date? Wouldn’t that be adorable?” “Uh…maybe.” I could just imagine it: half the table sounding excessively crinkly while the other half giggled and pretended not to notice. “Ava would love it, you know,” Lyndie shrugged. “She’s always saying that she wishes she got to hang out with you more.” “Oh. Maybe it’s not a bad idea…” No, I was pretty sure that it was a bad idea. “Okay! I’ll throw the idea out there to Ava tonight.” Was it too late to tell her not to bother? Whatever. If Ava was actually interested in the idea of a double-date, I’d let her be the one to tell me that. And if, by that time, I decided it really wasn’t something I wanted to do–I’d tell Ava myself. Who was I kidding? If Ava told me to meet her on the moon, I’d drive to Florida in a heartbeat to hijack a space shuttle. The rest of the workday held few other surprises. Apart from another wet diaper of my own in the afternoon to change–and Risa scrambling to Ms. Beaufort’s office after she claimed to have ‘made pudding’ in her diaper–the day seemed light on infantile hijinks. I was productive, too, getting through almost all of my assignments, and even finding some time to organize some of Mommy’s files for her. When it came time to leave for the day, I was almost disappointed–a feeling I didn’t think I’d ever had about work before. “You ready to get out of here?” Lyndie asked. “Are you my ride home?” I asked. She nodded. “Gabby asked me to drive you back. You don’t mind, do you?” I shook my head. “No, of course not. Did she say anything to you? About what she had been up to today?” Lyndie shook her head, but it was all that convincing. She knew more than she was letting on, but it was hard to say how much. It was fine. Whatever Mommy had going on, that was her business and it was on her to tell me about it. I couldn’t hold it against Lyndie for keeping Mommy’s secrets if that’s what Mommy wanted. It was a quiet drive back. Lyndie tried to make small talk, and I did my best to roll with it–but I was back to just thinking about Mommy. Maybe I wouldn’t have been so stressed if I had an inkling of an idea as to what this was all about, but I had nothing. Zilch. Not an ounce of context. Not only that, but it felt like this mysteriously dark cloud had come from nowhere. I didn’t remember it being there yesterday morning. What changed? When? Why? How? Etc. Lyndie’s car finally rolled into Mommy’s driveway. It wasn’t always easy to determine if Mommy was home or not, because there was no way to tell if her car was in the garage or not. There was, however, another car in the driveway–one that I didn’t recognize. A white Mercedes that looked relatively new–given how exceptionally pristine it appeared. “Looks like company,” I said. Lyndie shrugged and offered a playful laugh, but it rung pretty hollow. Did she know who this car belonged to? “Let’s head inside,” she said to me, turning the car off. “You’re, uh, coming in too?” “Yeah, well, Gabby thought it might be a good idea I was here.” “Okay, so, what is going on here?” She sighed. “It’ll be okay. But we should head in. She’ll explain everything.” “Explain?” I asked. “What is there to explain?” “This isn’t a bad thing,” she said. “I promise. But you might not like it at first. And I’m really sorry about that.” “You’re really not going to tell me what’s going on?” She shook her head and waved for me to follow her up the sidewalk. I swallowed, rotated my shoulders in an attempt to loosen myself up, and let out a little spurt of pee into my dry diaper. Okay. Here we go. The front door opened and we stepped into the foyer. I could hear talking. Two voices. Both feminine. One, without a doubt, was Mommy. The other was familiar, but just muffled enough that I couldn’t make a perfect identification for. The cadence of the conversation seemed polite, but awkward. I knew Mommy’s various tones well enough. She was talking to someone she didn’t know that well. She was being cautiously friendly. The closer I got to the entrance of the living room, the more clarity the conversation had. I could hear the familiar clink of spoons in teacups. “...it’s not really my business,” Mommy was saying. “I’ve tried to encourage him to reach out, of course. But, at the end of the day, that’s not a decision that I can make for him.” Was she talking about me? “You understand why I had to assume the worst, don’t you?” the other voice asked. Oh. That voice was also very familiar to me. Suddenly, I felt myself getting a little lightheaded. Not to the point where I thought I’d topple over, but enough so that everything around me seemed a little fuzzy. Let’s get this over with, I guess. I stepped forward, clearing the corner and entering the living room. There they were: Mommy was sitting on the loveseat, a cup of tea hanging from her hand. Across from her, on the other side of the coffee table, was my mother. Annette Leiland-Ashburn, in the flesh. Finally in the same room at the same time as Gabrielle Heller. “Clark,” my mother said, standing up. “I’ve been looking for you.” Seventy-Eight In the back of my mind, I knew this day was going to come. My mother wasn’t going to just shrug, kick at the ground, and say ‘Oh well, I guess he’s gone now.’ Sooner or later, she’d accept my silence as a challenge. On one hand, it occasionally made my mother look like the Terminator–an unyielding agent who wouldn’t stop until she got what she wanted. On the other hand–wasn’t she just being a good mother? Her son had fallen off the grid without saying where he’d be off to–what else was she supposed to do? So I wasn’t mad to see my mother. I felt upset–but I was only upset at myself. I had ample opportunity to reach out to her and to try and explain things. I probably didn’t even have to tell her everything. Or even much at all. All I had to do was reach out and confirm that I was alive and doing well, and I could’ve bought myself more time if I wasn’t ready to have a bigger conversation with her. “Clark,” my mother said, standing up. “I’ve been looking for you.” “Well,” I said, feeling my heart shake violently in my rib cage, “you found me.” “I truly didn’t want it to come to this,” my mother said, walking towards me. “I didn’t want this to be a whole production. I just wanted to know what happened to you, and I wanted to be sure that you were alright.” Her arms opened and wrapped around me. For a moment, I was too dumbstruck to reciprocate, but I finally lifted my arms and hugged her back. “How did you find me?” I asked. The question seemed to imply things, I thought. It implied that I was trying to hide, or that I didn’t want to be found. Really, I just wanted to know what led to this moment. “I’ll take the heat for that,” Lyndie said, waving to me. “Your mother and I had exchanged numbers back when she came and got brunch with you and me.” “I only recently reached out to her,” my mother said, releasing me from her grip and stepping backward from me. “Though I probably should’ve done it much sooner.” “I wasn’t sure what to do,” Lyndie said. “I probably should’ve come right to you, Clark. I’m sorry I didn’t. But I went to Gabby instead.” “And I reached out to your mother myself,” Mommy said. I was surprised at the anger that I was feeling. I didn’t think I was mad a few moments ago, but Lyndie’s admission that she should’ve talked to me first stirred me up a little. Yeah. She should’ve talked to me first. Because now–looking around to see my mother’s, Mommy’s, and Lyndie’s concerned faces–it felt like an intervention. Or, worse, a shaming. “I’ve got to go take care of a thing or two,” I said to the women. “Why don’t you all keep talking about me without actually talking to me.” I wasn’t entirely sure where I was going, so I just let my feet take me wherever. I ended up going up the stairs to the nursery, shutting the door behind me. Fuck me. That was a temper tantrum. And for what? So that I could storm into my nursery? I checked my own diaper–as if I might’ve surprised myself by it being more used than I remembered. No, only mildly damp. I thought that I might fix that soon enough. That’s what I needed–a good load in the back of my diaper. One that I could sit on, squish all over, and stroke myself to. Supposing, of course, I had a key to the damn cage. I sat down on top of the changing table. The plan was to just do nothing for a while. Here, in my infantile sanctuary, I’d just wait out the rest of the adult world that I didn’t want to have any part of. I knew I couldn’t stay here forever, but a few minutes didn’t seem like a bad idea. I’d just sit. Think. Maybe I wouldn’t even think all that much, if I could help it. I must’ve managed to disassociate from reality a little, because when I heard footsteps approaching the nursery door, it felt like I was being woken from a nap. It was going to be Mommy, probably. She was going to apologize. She was going to say some magical thing to make me feel better about this situation. There was a knock at the door. “Yeah?” When the door opened, I saw it was Lyndie. I wasn’t mad about this, though. If anything, I was relieved to see her. Lyndie kept me grounded. “Hey,” she said, slowly entering and closing the door behind her. “Hey.” “You alright?” “Did I overreact down there?” I asked. “Look, if I were in your shoes, I’d have cursed someone out. You were pretty civil about it.” “That’s something.” “I’m sorry I went to Gabby instead of you when your mother reached out.” “It’s fine,” I sighed. “I was living my life like an infant for almost ten months now. Mommy was taking care of everything for me. I can’t, then, be surprised when everyone keeps seeing me as a baby.” “Are you gonna go down and talk to her?” she asked. “Because, if you want, I can down and tell her to fuck off.” I laughed. “No, no. You don’t have to do that. I’ll talk to her. I just needed a minute.” “You’ve been up here for a little bit. Did you need another minute? Did you need a diaper change?” Lyndie smirked “N-no. It’s dry. I checked.” Of course, I wasn’t that sure how long it had been since I first came up here. Maybe my diaper still wasn’t as dry as I remembered it being. I shifted my body a little, trying to feel how my diaper squished beneath me. It didn’t seem wet. “Well, the offer will still be on the table if you need one later.” “I’m sure, eventually, I’ll have to take you up on that.” We both laughed and shook our heads. Just another surreal moment in a long, long, series of surreal moments in our lives. “Do you remember the first time we met?” Lyndie asked. “Maybe? I’ll be honest, these days, it feels like my memories of the old office start with Mommy handing me a diaper.” Lyndie laughed. “I think I started, like, two weeks before you did. They kept telling me that there were more interns coming, and I was kind of dreading it. They put me in a fucking closet, but…it was, like, my closet, you know? And so then you showed up. I did not like you.” Maybe this shouldn’t have been as surprising as it was–I could recall Lyndie being kind of distant for those first few weeks, though I just assumed that was her personality. “Really? What was it that you didn’t like about me?” “I think I just thought that you were the person that I didn’t want to be. I didn’t want to be a corporate drone. I didn’t want to be indoctrinated into the world of being a ‘team player’ or having to give a shit when the company put cupcakes in the break room. But you–you just had this naiveness about you. I firmly believed that the company was going to swallow you whole and turn you into all the things that I never wanted to be.” “Wow,” I said, shaking my head. “I guess that premonition came true, huh? I became the ultimate lapdog.” “Don’t be silly, Clark. The exact opposite happened. Gabrielle made a move to get her hands on you, and the person I thought you’d be would’ve resisted. That person would’ve–I dunno–gone to HR. Quit. Got reassigned to another company for your internship. But you went for it. Even when things got weird–and they got pretty damn weird pretty damn quickly.” I had to laugh again. ‘Pretty damn weird’ was still an understatement. “I’m not all that sure what that has to do with right now,” I said. “I just wanted you to know that I look up to you. I always have. Sure, you were always the baby. The one that everyone got to take out their weird fantasies on. But you always rolled with it, embraced it, and made it your own. If you had rejected Gabrielle’s ideas early on, I definitely wouldn’t be where I am now.” “You? You look up to me?” “You think with your diaper sometimes,” she shrugged. “But you seem to keep your heart in your diaper too, so it’s not all that bad of a thing. Look, here’s my point: Whatever happens downstairs–whatever awkward conversations you have, whether it’s today or tomorrow or ten years from now, I don’t want anyone to ever make you feel like you made the wrong decisions, okay? At the end of the day, you’ve always done exactly what you wanted to do. So many people never get to live out their fantasies like you did. Maybe they can’t. Or…maybe they’re just too afraid to. But you did it, Clark. I’m proud of you. I’m happy for you. And I hope that you never let anyone else tell you that you lived your life wrong.” There was so much I wanted to say to her. So many details in her words that I wanted to comment on. But really, the only response I could give was to hug her. I slid off the changing table and threw my arms around her, squeezing as tightly as I could. “Now don’t go telling people I was being this nice to you,” she said into my ear. “I don’t want anyone thinking I’m soft.” I chuckled, finally relinquishing my grip. “Thank you, Lyndie. I really needed to hear that.” “Of course. But I meant it. Every word of it.” “I know.” Someday, I hoped to say something equally as beautiful to her. “I should probably head back downstairs,” Lyndie shrugged. “You coming with me? If you need more time to yourself, I can pass that message along for you.” “I should go too,” I sighed. I didn’t want to go, but I felt like I had run out of good reasons to hide–though I had plenty of bad reasons. “It probably won’t be as bad as you think it’s going to be,” Lyndie said. “Probably?” “I mean, there’s always the chance your mother takes out a sword and cuts Gabby’s head off. Or yours. It’s not likely, but it’s possible.” The idea of this didn’t really make me feel any better, but it at least served as an interesting distraction as I tried to imagine my mother as some sort of ninja. “You’re an adult, believe it or not,” Lyndie continued. “Your mother knows that. The only reason she’s here is because she wanted to make sure you’re alive and that you’re safe.” “Yeah…but she saw photos and–” Lyndie shrugged. “So what?” Her response was so simple, so blunt, that it forced my mind into overdrive as I tried to rationalize all the concerns and fears I had developed over the last ten months. “So what? Lyndie, I sent her photos–well, I didn’t send them, but she thinks it was me–of me at one of my absolute worst moments. It’s probably changed the way she looks at me. It’ll change the way she sees me for the rest of my life. Or her life, at least.” Lyndie shook her head. “Don’t be so sure of that. Your mother isn’t this infallible being–she’s human. She’s probably had moments like this herself in her life. Like, no, she probably never wore diapers as an adult. But she probably humiliated herself in front of the wrong people. Or exposed the wrong part of herself to her mother. If what she saw in those photos disgusted her so much that it changed how she saw you, she wouldn’t have put in all the work that she did to find you. She would’ve cut you off in the same way that you cut her off.” That made sense to me. I wasn’t completely certain that I bought it, but it at least made sense. “Yeah,” I said. “Maybe.” “Worst case scenario–well, outside of the one where she has a sword–is that she says mean things to you. And then, Gabby and I tackle her and roll her out the front door.” “You’d do that for me?” “Clark, I’d roll anyone out a door for you.” “Well, uh, I’d do the same for you,” I said, despite the fact that I was hoping that there’d never be a scenario where I’d be expected to follow through on such a promise. “Perfect. So? Shall we go, then?” “Yeah…” “Wait, before we go,” Lyndie said, her lips twisted into a little smirk, “can I get a status update on that diaper?” I felt my cheeks warm a little. Somewhere in the midst of that conversation, I had felt a little trickle of pee in my diaper. It wasn’t much, and I didn’t feel especially soggy now, but I couldn’t really say that I was ‘mostly dry’ anymore. “It’s a little wet.” “Wet enough for a change?” Were it any other time, I’d have said that it wasn’t. But if I had to go back downstairs, and I had to wear a diaper while I talked to my mother, it seemed better that I do it in one that was completely dry. “I think I’d feel better if I was wearing a dry diaper.” “Wow. Changing you twice in one day? Just like the old days, huh?” The old days. Sometimes they didn’t seem that old. Sometimes they seemed like entire lifetimes ago. I was back on the changing table, my pants pulled off and the diaper opened up so that Lyndie could wipe me down. A new diaper was slid under me, and a dusting of baby powder was applied. Lyndie and I both looked at each other at the same time, likely thinking the same thing. “Should I have skipped the powder?” Lyndie asked. “It’s scented,” I said. “I’m…going to smell like a baby.” “Well, you always smell like a baby. This house smells like a baby.” “Fair enough,” I shrugged. It seemed like a moot point anyway–the powder was already on me. Soon, I was fastened into my fresh padding and my pants were eased back up my legs. That was that–there weren’t any other distractions or delays. It was time to, quite literally, meet my maker. To my surprise, when Lyndie and I came down the stairs, the tone of the conversation I was hearing in the living room was unlike anything that I expected. It wasn’t dour, nor was it awkward. It wasn’t combative. It was the sound of…camaraderie? Friendly conversation. Some laughing. “...but as cute as it was,” my mother was saying, “I knew that those were the flowers I was growing in the garden. So I was simultaneously annoyed that he had uprooted them all–but completely charmed that he had made this haphazard bouquet for me.” “Ah, Clark,” Mommy said from her couch, watching Lyndie and I slowly stroll into the room. “Your mother was just sharing some adorable memories of you.” The idea of my mother and Gabrielle Heller having a civil conversation about the embarrassing moments of my childhood was usually the sort of thing I had nightmares about. I took a deep breath and steadied myself. It felt good to have Lyndie next to me–her presence gave me strength. “Did she tell you the wedding story?” I asked. “That’s usually the first one she tells people.” Both my mother and Mommy laughed, nodding their heads. I felt my cheeks blushing some, but I did my best to shrug off the rest of my humiliation. I was trying to think two or three steps ahead. If I sat down, where did I sit–who did I sit next to? What did we talk about? How much could I say–how honest could I be–with an audience? No. I needed to just do what I should’ve done months and months ago–I needed to have a conversation with my mother. One on one. “Mom?” I asked. Amusingly, both Mommy’s and my mother’s faces perked up–though it didn’t seem like my mother noticed this. Mommy quickly realized I was talking to my mother, chuckled, and sat back in her seat. “Yes, Clark?” “I was hoping you and I could talk. Like, uh, just you and I.” “Of course. Did you want me to join you in another room, or…” “Lyndie,” Mommy said to her. “Maybe you and I can step out for a little bit?” “Sounds good to me,” Lyndie nodded. Mommy got up, waved goodbye to me, and left the room–Lyndie following behind. Finally, and for the first time in a very long time–my mother and I were in a room alone together. It wasn’t a public place. We weren’t at risk of being interrupted by anyone or anything. Unlike our moment together at brunch all those months ago, we weren’t just waiting for Lyndie to return. It was just us, and there hadn’t been a moment like this in years. “Hi Mom,” I said, sitting down in the seat that Mommy had been sitting in previously. I felt my diaper crinkling beneath me–and even though I had that extra padding between my ass and the seat, I could still feel the warmth of where Mommy’s ass had been moments before. “Hello Clark.” “I owe you an apology,” I said. “You do,” she nodded. That was my mother–a little too direct at times. “I’m sorry I didn’t call you,” I told her. “I’m sorry I didn’t reach out–even if it was just to let you know that I was okay.” “You moved and you didn’t even tell me,” she replied. “I didn’t even know you had moved, let alone know where you had gone. What if something happened? What if I needed to get a hold of you?” I sighed, nodding my head. “S-sorry…” My mother took a deep breath, held it, and slowly released it. To my surprise, when she was finished exhaling, there was a small smile on her face. “Clark, I’m not actually angry at you.” “No?” “You’re my only child, Clark. And, for a good part of your childhood, I was raising you by myself. Yes, I know I’ve been a bit overprotective in the past. Overbearing, even. I just thought that I had to be. I will probably always be very critical and concerned about your well-being. I’ll be like this when you’re fifty years old.” “Fifty?” I laughed. “I can’t even imagine that.” “It’ll happen to you someday, believe it or not,” she said. “But to my point, I think all that worrying and concern is my problem. You’re still an adult. You can, and should, do whatever it is you want to do.” Whatever it is you want to do. It felt like she was tip-toeing around what she knew, or thought she knew, about my lifestyle. “But,” I said, “I shouldn’t hide from you. You should know where I live.” She laughed. “It’d be nice. Though…I suppose that’s really up to you. It occurred to me today, as I was driving here, that I might not have had the right to just barge into your life. If you didn’t want to talk to me anymore–or if you didn’t want me to know where you were–I suppose that’s a right you have too.” “I’m glad you’re here,” I said. “I’m glad we’re talking.” Sure, it wasn’t really that simple–I had plenty of thoughts about the timing of this visit and if she had, in fact, ‘barged’ into my life. But I had known for a very long time that I wanted to talk to her–and if she hadn’t done so, who could say how long it would be before it actually happened. “Good,” she said. “Look, maybe we should rewind a little. Those pictures that I sent you…” “No,” she said, wagging a finger at me. “You don’t owe me an explanation for those, just so you know. Unless it’s something you truly think that I should know.” I laughed. It probably wasn’t really that funny–especially not to her–but I couldn’t help myself. On no planet would I ever think that it was important that my mother know I was willingly using diapers and acting like a baby. “I think we’re better off not talking about it,” I said. She nodded. “Fair enough. I deleted the photos, just so you know. I don’t have them anymore. I only ever looked at them once–and that was more than enough.” The photos were burned into my memory–I felt like I knew every single pixel of them. They probably were a lot for her to see. Especially without context. “Gabrielle seems nice,” my mother said, looking around the living room. “And she seems invested in your happiness–whatever that entails.” Again, I had to wonder what she imagined when she thought about my lifestyle. “She’s been very good to me,” I said. “Is she, like, your partner?” “Uh…” I was almost about to say ‘no,’ but the answer didn’t feel that simple. “Not in the traditional sense, I guess.” She laughed at that. “Whatever is going on here, I imagine it’s complicated.” “That’s an understatement.” “And Lyndie is in on it?” “In a way.” She nodded, seeming to mull it over for a moment or two. “But you’re happy?” “Yes.” “And you’re not harming anyone else?” “No.” She shrugged. “I mean–I guess I’m happy for you, then.” “It’s not going to be like this forever,” I said, well aware that ‘this’ had yet to be defined out loud. She nodded, her smile implying a “Sure, if you say so,” sort of response. “I suppose I do have one question,” my mother said. “You don’t have to answer it if you don’t want to.” My heart pounded in my chest as I held my breath. I was dreading what this could be. “So, you’re living with Gabrielle, and it seems like you know each other well and she takes good care of you–I suppose the details of that are none of my business. But…I’m curious. Do you see her as a mother-figure, Clark? Is she the version of a mother that you wished I was?” Oof. What a question. I could, and probably would, spend years breaking down and dissecting that query. Was it even possible to offer a concise answer for my mother now? Maybe. “It’s different,” I said, realizing that the room had likely been silent for a good minute or three. “I wouldn’t want her to be you. And I wouldn’t want you to be her.” That felt like an alright answer–one that scratched the surface. But it also occurred to me that there may have just been one thing that she wanted–perhaps needed–to hear: “She doesn’t replace you.” My mother nodded. It was unclear if she believed me, or if she was happy about this answer–but I at least felt that she understood it. That was the best that I could do. “Whatever it is you have here, Clark, it seems to make you happy. Gabrielle and Lyndie speak very highly of you, and they clearly love you. I’m not going to pretend that I’m not jealous, but I am happy for you.” I wasn’t sure what to say. I said, “Thank you, Mom,” but I wasn’t entirely sure what I was thanking her for. “I could impart some motherly wisdom for you, if you’d care to hear it,” my mother said. I sighed, expecting some speech about how I needed to grow up or get my life in order. Perhaps some words about responsibility or maturity. “Sure.” “I may be a little late with this advice, but it’s still a good thing to know.” “Uh huh.” “See, when you were young, you’d get diaper rashes all the time. I tried a lot of different topical treatments and ointments. But do you know what worked best? Coconut oil. Every time–cleared it right up.” I felt my cheeks glowing–my face might have been on fire. “Jesus, Mom.” “I’m just saying,” she shrugged. “Maybe you’d find that information useful.”

Introduction: I've been on the bedwetting journey for years and definitely sleep-wet on a pretty regular basis (maybe 5-10X per month) It's normally during my first phase of sleep (like waking 2 AM finding I've totally wet) but later (like 4 AM) I find myself holding the 2nd batch. In part, may be a deeply buried desire to not sleep in wet sheets. It's almost like if I know I drenched myself at 2 AM then by 3-4 AM I awaken to myself holding the new urine just to keep the sheets dry. I believe the occasional difficulty of getting back to sleep in wet sheets, T-Shirt etc may be pausing my development as a bedwetter. Gamechanger Tip (for me at least!) I found the combination of a good diaper (Abena or other) with a larger cloth diaper on the outside and plastic pants over them has allowed me to truly wet throughout the night while keeping the sheets dry. I wet every time, whether a 1 AM wetting in my sleep, a 3 AM stir and wet, or 5 AM before I get up wet. Even got up one of the following mornings for a little restroom break and ended up wetting myself right by the toilet (because I couldn't get the layers off in time!) It's such a good feeling- I now feel a total "freedom to wet" and also feel the distinction between "was I asleep or awake" slipping as I just always wet at night. I know my body accepts this, and also feel the control I used to have to "hold it at 4 AM" slips away a bit more each time I just fully go. Takeaways Recommending strong diaper + cloth on outside + plastic pants. Truly puts you in a place where you're free to wet all times at night (for those who subconsciously hesitate from dislike of wet sheets) Each time makes it more natural to sleep through. Bonus is that it creates a barrier to getting up for the restroom- The layers take work to unlayer fully so it's 100X easier to wet and go back to sleep. Allowing me to let go of that last bit of control (4 AM piece) and slide into wherever the bedwetting fairy takes me 😆 Note- Fully understand the alternative approach of getting 100% used to sleeping in wet sheets. That's totally viable but not currently practical for me.

Would you be okay with a relative raising you to be a baby? I mean, setting rules about when to sleep, how long you can watch TV and so on, completely without getting sexual of course, really just parenting. What is your opinion on this?

Depending on your definition of "in public," I've probably been out in diapers more times total than I was ever out in underwear, lol.

Don't put sheets on the bed, then they will stay dry.

Hi everyone. This story is not over! I had some life events happen that have slowed down the next installment. My wife and I have moved her ailing father into our house and the disruption has taken the wind out of me. I seem to have a break coming up and hope to get the rest of the party posted. Thanks for your patience and understanding. April

You've changed your name like a billion times on here LOL

I just finished this, and it did not go the way I was expecting in a very good way. I love the interactions between Zack and Elaine. Maddy is an interesting character too. I don't like Kelly, but I suppose that's the point, and I'm curious to see what happens to her and how she handles the situation, since it seems like more people are going to find out about Zack's diapers and might start asking questions. And I wonder what that means for Dr. Paige, since her name will probably come up. I'm curious to see where this goes.

Chapter 10 “Oh she is a good girl.” Paul was smiling at Simon and talking about me as though I really was an uncomprehending baby. “Yes, she’s been everything we were looking for. She’s beautiful, slim and seems to be enjoying herself. She’s been a proper submissive.” “Well, she’s certainly got the look of a helpless baby right now. This nappy is drooping between her legs, the dummy is in her mouth - this is a good look.” As she talked to Simon she took my hand and pulled me across to her and then placed her hand on the seat of my nappy. And pushed! Poop mushed against my backside. “Let’s get her into a more appropriate outfit.” With that Paula went over to the wardrobe and picked out an outfit. I have to admit it was cute - a bodysuit with under crotch poppers “for an easy nappy change” with a skirt that was clearly too short to cover the nappy. And a matching bonnet. She stripped me of my adult clothes and I was soon dressed as a ‘proper’ baby. Both of them complimented me on my cuteness, saying that I looked like a pretty baby girl. They also teased me that I stink like a little baby girl too! This was all, even with a heaving, smelly nappy, fun. Things were about to get a bit tricky though. “Go and get the pushchair, Simon”. I’d not seen a pushchair, but Simon returned with what appeared to be a slightly larger than normal pushchair and opened it up. I was sat in the stroller by Paula, the poop in my nappy spreading into every conceivable part of my nether regions. I was wide eyed by this point. My suckling on my dummy stopped briefly as I cried “Mama” I stuck to the rules - this gig was too well paid to screw up - and, even though any public viewing of me in this state would be mortifying, there was a big part of me that was sexually excited. The anxiety had another effect. My bowels released more poop into my nappy. I wasn’t expecting it and I couldn’t control it either. I hadn’t asked permission. I looked at Paula pleadingly. She smiled at me as she strapped me in. “That’s okay sweetheart, you’re a proper baby now. Are you ready to go for a walk, little Louise? Shake your head for no, nod for yes” The test of a true submissive is trust. I decided that I was safe in their hands - if they were going to take me out like this it would be them that would have to take the flak. I nodded. Simon grabbed the handles and started to wheel me to the door. As he opened the door and started to push me into the corridor Paula placed her hand upon his shoulder and said softly “Stop Simon. Bring her back into the room and close the door.” Simon pushed me back into the room. Paula bent down and released my straps and took my hands in hers. “Come on baby, on the bed.” I went with her to the bed. She lay me down over her lap and undid the buttons on her blouse. “I’m sure my little girl’s hungry after all that excitement” She pulled open her blouse and revealed, to my surprise, a nursing bra. I couldn’t believe what was happening, She pulled out her boob and placed the teat between my lips. I suckled straight away, tasting her milk. Her right hand was supporting my head onto her boob, her left reached down to my nappy and slowly rubbed, the crinkling noise of the nappy combining with the soft squelching of the mess within. This was relaxing, comforting. Feeling a familiar pressure in my bladder I pulled away briefly from her milky tit and said, in my best baby voice, “Wee-wee Mama”. Pulling me back onto her boob, she gave the command and my nappy absorbed the flood of warm pee. “You’re such a good girl, Louise. You’ll be perfect.”

Sorry for the delay in getting the next chapter out, I wrote half of the chapter last Friday, but life got in the way and I could not find the time to finish it until now. Hopefully, y'all are still okay with the slow burn, but I think it will pay off in the end (I'm at 22K words right now). Even though I love AR virus and similar type stories, it still always seemed like magic to me. Hopefully, my plan for Will's physical regression will be plausible to the reader and I do a decent job of explaining the mechanics of how it could happen. I imagine that the process of going from an adult to a toddler or infant would be painful and ugly. I think I may be getting a little too caught up in details in some aspects too. I debated on having a different nurse in this chapter since nurses typically work 4 12s and 3 days off, but I decided against it since these are one-off characters. I am also thinking of going back and adding that after the nurse injects medicine into Will's I.V. they need to then flush it with some saline to make sure all the medicine goes into Will. But I may just be splitting hairs here. I plan to have Chapter 7 posted Monday night and Chapter 8 either Friday or Saturday of next week. For at least the next couple of weeks, I see myself being able to post 2 chapters a week. Chapter 6 I woke up to my mom shaking my shoulder and saying, “Will, Racheal is here to start your feeding tube, do you need any more morphine?” Groggily, I took stock of my body. Noticing that the pain meds were starting to wear off, I looked at Racheal and said, “I could probably use some more pain medicine now or I will be in trouble soon.” Racheal said, “Certainly, Will.” Then she injected a syringe of morphine into my I.V., and with the feeding bag already hanging from the I.V. pole, she connected the bag to the port on my feeding tube. Before she could finish cleaning up and asking if I needed anything else, I was back asleep. I woke again to the need to poop, getting out of bed, I grabbed my I.V. pole and went straight to the bathroom. Sitting on the toilet pooping my brains out for either the 3rd or 4th time today, I was feeling a little queasy. Seeing that the feeding bag was empty, I hoped that this was helping. I wiped, flushed, and washed my hands. I get back into bed to see my dad looking up from his magazine and my mom looking up from her phone. “How are you feeling, Will?” My dad asked. I said, “I feel OK, just a little nausea.” “Let's get the nurse and let her know.” He said. Wasting no time he reached over and grabbed the remote off the table and hit the call button. A few minutes later Isoline walks in. “Good evening Will, what can I do for you?” Isoline said. Before I could respond, my dad said, “Will is feeling nauseous, could it be from the feeding tube?” Isoline said, “That is a possibility. The doctor did prescribe him medicine for nausea that I can give him in his I.V. and it looks like he needs another bag of fluids soon and I need to flush out his feeding tube. I will be back in a minute.” True to Isoline’s word she was back with the needed supplies a few minutes later. She then flushed my feeding tube, switched out the fluids, injected the nausea medicine into my I.V., and threw all old medical supplies away. Turning to me, Isoline said, “Let me know if you need anything else tonight, I will wake you up around 1 am tonight to ask if you need any more morphine.” I said, “Thank you,” and then Isoline walked out of the room. My mom then said, “Will, it is getting late and we want to be here first thing in the morning to wait on the doctor. Your father and I plan on staying at your apartment tonight, is there anything that you need that we can get for you?” “I probably could use a few extra pairs of my smallest sweatpants or pajama bottoms and underwear. I would like to take a shower sometime tomorrow and as funny as it would be to moon y’all, I don’t care to have my butt hanging out the back of a hospital gown all the time,” I said. With a smile, she said, “Anything else?” I said, “Could you pack me a toiletry bag and you can take the pair of sweatpants by my backpack to be washed.” “Sure, how are your underwear and sweatpants fitting you with all the weight and height loss?” She said. “Uhh … very baggy and loose. Luckily, I can tie the drawstrings tight on this pair,” I said. She said, “We will just pick you up some smaller-sized clothes on our way to your apartment tonight.” With a sigh, I said, “Yeah, that is probably the best option right now.” After a moment of thinking, I said, “Could you bring me my ODE homework so that I can email it to my professor?” My dad interjected, “Son, you don’t need to worry about school right now. Did you let them know that you are in the hospital?” “Yes, and I told them to plan for the possibility that I may not be back next week too, just in case,” I said. He said, “That settles that, and either your mother or I will call the department office Monday to update them on you.” Reluctantly, I said, “OK.” “Will, get some rest tonight, we love you, and will be back first thing in the morning,” my mom said. I said, “ I love y’all too.” After both my parents hugged me, they walked out of the room. Flipping on the TV, I settled on watching reruns of Ancient Aliens. In less than an hour, I was back to sleep. I woke up the next morning to Rachael gently shaking my shoulder. “Good morning Will, do you need any more morphine?” she said. After a few seconds to fully wake up and internally access my body, I nodded yes to Rachael. Rachael then pushed two different syringes into my I.V., one I could tell was Morphine and the other I assumed was the nausea medicine. I then saw her hang up another bag for my feeding tube then connected it to the port of my feeding tube. After throwing away all the medical trash, she said, “Will, are you feeling up to getting weighed and measured this morning?” I said, “Sure.” Getting out of bed, I see that my parents are already here and are getting up to help me get my I.V. pole situated. As all four of us were heading to the nurse’s station, my mom asked, “How did you sleep last night and how do you feel this morning?” “I slept OK, I only woke up once to get more morphine and another time to go to the bathroom. I feel worn out, but OK,” I said. My mom said, “That’s good to hear as far as spending the night in the hospital. We have new clothes for you to change into after you take a shower today.” I nodded to my mom as we were walking behind the nurse’s station. I let Rachael weigh and measure me and like yesterday my dad asked, “How much does he weigh and how tall is he?” Rachael said, “He weighs 117 pounds and is 5 foot 5 and ¾ inches tall.” After a short pause, she added, “The doctor should see him in about an hour.” With tension in the air, my parents and I walked back to my room. I thought to myself ‘Now I’m shorter than Mom.’ Once back inside the room, I asked my mom, “Can I have one of those new pairs of sweatpants and underwear? I may as well take a shower while we wait on the doctor.” My mom said, “Sure.” Walked over to the chair by my bed reached into a plastic shopping bag and pulled out a pair of sweatpants and a pack of underwear. She then ripped open the pack, pulled out a pair, and handed them both to me. She then walked back over and grabbed the toiletry bag that she packed for me. “Will, I’m going to go set your toiletry bag on the counter in the bathroom for you,” she said. I said, “OK, can you ask Rachael to get me a clean gown and socks for when I get out of the shower?” “Sure, sweetheart,” my mom said. I nodded and walked into the bathroom, shutting the door behind me. I turned on the water to the shower and started to strip out of my clothes. After checking the water temperature, I step into the shower. I let the water run down my body while trying my best to not let the tape holding my feeding tube in place get wet. After washing my hair and carefully rinsing it out, I started washing my body. This time I noticed that most of my body hair was gone. I have some hair on my legs and arms, but I now have no hair on my chest and armpits. I also am missing almost all of my pubic hair. I finish rinsing off, then turn off the water to dry off. Stepping out of the tub, I slowly get dressed in the new pair of sweatpants and underwear. Looking at the size shows that it is a men’s small. Thinking back to the last time that I wore this size made me realize that I started wearing this size in 8th grade. Looking into the bathroom mirror, I see a version of myself that I have not seen since 8th or 9th grade. Looking at my face, I can tell I am years away from needing to shave. Not knowing what to do about this, I just brush my teeth and comb my hair. I walk out of the bathroom, pushing the I.V. pole with me. I see my parents are sitting down watching the news and there is a new gown and socks on the foot of the bed. I put the gown on and before I could start trying to tie the back together, my mom was up, tying it for me. I sat on the bed, then pulled the socks up my feet. I swung my legs into the bed and laid back in bed. As my mom was sitting back down, she said, “Rachael should be back soon to flush your feeding tube out.” I said, “OK,” and then we sat in silence for a few minutes watching the news on TV. Rachael entered my room with a syringe in hand walked over to my I.V. pole to disconnect the feeding tube bag and used the syringe of saline to flush my feeding tube. After throwing the empty feeding bag in the trash, she turned to me and said, “I'm going to fix the tape that is holding your feeding tube in place since the tape got wet when you took a shower. I nodded and she carefully pulled the tape off my face. She reached into her pocket and pulled out a roll of medical tape and after tearing off a few strips, she re-taped my feeding tube back in place on my left cheek. “You're all set, Will, the doctor should be here soon. I will be back around noon to set you up with another feeding and to see if you need more pain medicine. Of course, let me know in the meantime if you need anything before then,” Rachael said. I said, “Thank you,” and Rachael walked out of the room. My mom turned to me and said, “Hopefully, the doctor will have some answers today.” “I hope so, when I was taking a shower, I noticed that most of my body hair has fallen out now,” I said. With a look of concern, my mom said, “Well, your father and I were talking last night and regardless of what the doctor tells us today, we are going to ask for you to be transferred to the Mayo Clinic as soon as possible.” I said, “OK, I hope I have better luck there and they can find out what is going on.” Before we could get any further in our conversation, there was a knock on the door, and in walked Dr. Wilson. “Good morning Will, how do you feel this morning?” He said. I said, “Tired and run down, not much different than yesterday.” Dr. Wilson said, “I was hoping the feeding tube would give you more energy, but I am glad that you seem to be handling it well. Have you been having any worse or new symptoms?” “I felt nauseous yesterday evening after being fed from the feeding tube, but the nausea medicine helped and I noticed this morning while taking a shower, that most of my body hair has now fallen out now,” I said. “The nausea medicine should continue to help. There is still a chance that you could vomit, but if you do vomit, it should not affect the feeding tube. If you do have issues with the feeding tube, let someone know immediately. A nurse may have to take the feeding tube out and put a new one in,” Dr. Wilson said. My dad interjected, “Do you think this is even helping him?” Dr. Wilson said, “It is too early to tell right now, I did see in his chart this morning that he lost a quarter of an inch less than yesterday. But what we perceive as a nonlinear loss in height could be linear for his body since as he gets shorter, it takes less to sustain him. A 185 pound person that loses 10 pounds is not as concerning as a 95 pound person that loses 10 pounds.” “That makes sense, what are his test results?” My dad asked. “As expected, his blood cultures came back negative. We did test for more rare diseases that could affect his skeletal muscle system. We tested for Osteogenesis imperfecta, Achondroplasia, Hypophosphatasia, Multiple osteochondromas, Fibrous dysplasia, Pseudohypoparathyroidism, and Fibrodysplasia ossificans progressiva. All tests have come back negative. It does not seem to be a condition that I know of that could fit the symptoms that he has. Most diseases that affect the skeletal muscle system can take years to cause noticeable changes and to cause a decrease in height like Will would have gross skeletal deformities. His scans show a normal skeletal system and for all intended purposes, he is healthy besides his symptoms,” Dr. Wilson said. “How could this even be happening?” My mom said in frustration. Dr. Wilson said, “Honestly, I am not sure how something like this could be happening. I have talked to some colleagues and they agree that something of this nature is unheard of. We all agree that this is probably a genetic disease in nature, but without further testing, we do not know.” In a worried voice, my mom said, “Will’s father and I have been talking and we want to have Will transferred to the Mayo Clinic.” Pausing for a second, Dr. Wilson responded, “That is the second half of what I wanted to discuss with Will on.” Before I could respond, I was hit with the immediate need to go to the bathroom. As I was getting out of bed, I said to Dr. Wilson and my parents, “I have to go to the bathroom.” My dad jumped up out of his chair and before I could reach over to unplug my I.V. pump, he was already unplugging it and helping me to the bathroom. As I walk into the bathroom, my dad shuts the door behind me. After what has become my new normal in the past few days, as far as bathroom visits are concerned, I stepped out of the bathroom and made my way back to my bed. As I was settling back in bed, Dr. Wilson turned to me and said, “I have already gone over this with your parents but I want to go over what to expect over the next 24 hours. “OK,” I said. “I have already put in the request for you to be transferred to the Mayo Clinic this morning. We will keep you here for the rest of the day and tonight, but early tomorrow morning an ambulance will be transporting you to the Mayo Clinic. I have already transferred all of your medical records and results to the Mayo Clinic and have been bringing a team of doctors at the hospital up to speed on what has been going on with you. Do you have any questions?” Dr. Wilson said. Thinking for a second, I said, “No, I just hope they can figure out what is going on.” “The team of doctors that will see you are some of the best in the world and they specialize in genetic, autoimmune, and diagnostics medicine. If anyone can solve this enigma, it would be them. I will also be following up with your case and offering my help as they take over,” Dr. Wilson said. Feeling a little more at ease with my situation, I said, “Thanks, Dr. Wilson.” “I'm going to let you get some rest, let the staff know if anything changes for you between now and being transferred tomorrow morning,” Dr. Wilson said. After Dr. Wilson left, my mom said, “I’m glad we didn’t have to fight with the doctor on getting you transferred.” “Me too, there is enough drama going on already,” I said. Turning my attention to the TV, I see that my dad has the weather channel on. After spending a few minutes watching the weather forecast across the country, my eyes felt heavy and I fell asleep. I awoke to my I.V. pump beeping. I look over and see that my fluid bag is empty and groan at the beeping waking me up. As I am turning to look at my parents, I hear my mom say, “I already pressed the call button, Rachael should be here soon.” I groggily said, “OK.” A minute later Racheal walked in and heard the beeping from the I.V. pump, walked straight to it, and pressed a few buttons to turn it off. She turned to me and said, “I’ll be right back with a new bag of fluids.” She walked out and was back a moment later. She disconnected my I.V. bag. She then hung a new bag of fluids up and connected it to my I.V. She said, “Alright Will, you're all set now, I will be back later for your mid-day feeding and pain medicine.” I nodded and as she was walking out of the room, my mom spoke up and said, “I have been talking to Marley and she wants to Facetime you if you are up to it.” I said, “Sure.” Wasting no time, she hands me her phone that is already calling my sister. A few seconds later, I see my little sister's face pop up on the phone. While our older brother favors our dad, both she and I favor our mom. If it wasn’t for the two-year age gap, most people would think that we were twins growing up. With a look of shock, Marley said, “Hey Will, how are you feeling?” “I mainly just tried and wore out,” I said. “Wow Will, you look like you are back in middle school or at the most 9th grade,” pausing for a second I can see a devilish grin form on her face, “looks like I’m not the baby of the family anymore,” Marley said. Before I could respond back, I heard my dad speak up in a playful voice saying, “No matter what Will looks like, you will always be the baby of the family and my little princess.” Smiling, I said, “You heard Dad Princess, I hope I am not holding you up from your tea party?” Groaning, she said, “I guess I am never going to live it down that I had tea parties until I was 12.” “Nope, and you are the only one of us who still has a stuffed teddy bear,” I said. In mock shock, she said, “Don’t bring Mr. Biggles into this.” “Well, I have to punch below the belt since you are bigger than me now,” I said. With concern, she said, “What are the doctors doing for you, have they figured anything out?” “They figured out what it is not so far. I’m being transferred to the Mayo Clinic tomorrow morning and a team of some of the best doctors in the world are supposed to be trying to figure this out. Hopefully, I get some answers in the next few days,” I said. She said, “I hope so too. I was just wanting to check in on you, I will let you get some rest since mom said that you pretty much sleep all the time right now.” I said, “Yeah, the only reason I’m awake right now is because the I.V. pump was beeping earlier and woke me up.” “Well, I love you, Will, get some rest,” she said. I responded, “I love you too, Marley.” After talking to my sister, I spend the rest of the day sleeping and only walking up to either go to the bathroom or get more pain medicine. When my parents left to go back to my apartment for the night, I went to bed that night hopeful that the doctors at the Mayo Clinic could find out what was going on with me.

Chapter 20: Euphemisms Mesmerized by what I was seeing, I watched Hannah swing for another minute. Once Emma had gotten her cousin started with a push, Hannah didn’t have any issues maintaining her momentum on the swing set. Hannah swung her legs back and forth in a rhythm that kept her flying high into the sky each time she swung toward me. Every time Hannah was vaulted up into the air by the swing, the wind seemed to catch her skirt without fail, lifting it up enough to give me a brief glimpse of what I was by now one hundred percent certain was a pull-up. I wondered if Hannah knew how little her outfit did to conceal the pull-up and if that was something that concerned her in any way. Emma was standing next to me in front of the swing set, but she had pulled out her phone and was tapping away at it. If Emma had gotten a glimpse of her cousin’s undergarments, she didn’t say anything to me. Despite the suspicion that I had heard some crinkling from Hannah as we walked to the park, I was still somewhat surprised to find that Hannah was wearing a pull-up. Emma’s tale about Hannah wetting herself on the couch – and her statement that she thought Hannah ought to be put back in diapers during the day as well as at night – had made it appear as though Hannah hadn’t been wearing any daytime protection. But I was certain my eyes hadn’t deceived me. I had accepted Emma’s statement about Hannah’s bedwetting without thinking too hard on the matter. After all, my sister had wet the bed until she was my age, and it was clear from the advertisements I’d seen that pull-ups were sold for bedwetters the same age as Hannah and me. So, finding out that a thirteen-year-old girl was still wetting the bed – though unusual – wasn’t a surprise. And, from what I’d learned recently in conversations with my parents and Grace, there seemed to be some clear medical explanations for why a kid my age could experience bedwetting. But this – a girl my age needing to wear a pull-up during the day – was something altogether different to consider. It was like that five- or six-year-old girl I had seen getting her pull-up changed at the mall last week, another shock to my preconceptions about pull-ups and who used them. But why? That was the question I couldn’t escape. Why would a girl my age have difficulty controlling her bladder while she was awake? I wanted to pee my pants, and even trying to get my body to do it intentionally took an insane amount of effort. Using the toilet was natural, and it took a lot of convincing to get my body to do otherwise. So, what was the deal with Hannah? I looked around the playground. It had been several years since I had lost interest in running through it. We weren’t the only people using the playground by far. There were a couple of younger kids on swings further down the line on the swing set, and behind us on the playground, and another dozen or so from toddlers to kids a couple years younger than others running around on different play sets and equipment. I cringed a little as Hannah’s skirt lifted up to flash her pull-up again. I found myself getting embarrassed at the thought of what anyone else at the park would think of Hannah – and by association, Emma and me – if they were to notice that Hannah was wearing a pull-up, and about the derogatory word Emma had used to describe her cousin on the way to the park. As my parents had explained from their own experience, bedwetting was a normal thing that could happen to any kid, so while it was still embarrassing to have my family view me as a bedwetter, I could handle that as it allowed me to get pull-ups for myself. I remember that Emma had mentioned that her cousin had autism as if that was a one-size-fits-all explanation for all of her strange behavior. That had to be the explanation for why the girl wasn’t smart enough to use the toilet, despite being a teenager. “Alight, she’s good now. Come on,” Emma said, looking up from her phone. “She’s perfectly fine playing by herself.” We walked a short way from the playground to a nearby soccer field that wasn’t being used. I sat down on the grass and switched over from my tennis shoes to the soccer cleats I had brought along in my bag. I considered the possibility of taking a pull-up or two from Hannah once we got back to Emmah’s house. If I hadn’t already begun my bedwetting plan, I was sure I could have arranged to spend the night at their place. That would have been a perfect chance to get some pull-ups and learn more about why Hannah needed them. But with my parents now thinking I was a bedwetter, and with them not having gotten me any pull-ups yet, that wasn’t an option. Besides, as impatient as I was getting for pull-ups – seeing another girl my age wearing them wasn’t helping – I felt certain that I would be getting some from my parents soon, so unless the perfect opportunity presented itself, it wasn’t worth risking it to get any from Hannah. These soccer fields were currently set up for elementary-age kids, so the soccer goals were a lot smaller than the full-sized ones we typically played on. But that worked well for playing simple games of one-on-one and for practicing being more accurate with our shots. It was a shame that Angie wasn’t around, as she would have been able to play goalie for us. Instead, Emma and I took turns attempting to block each other’s shots. I dribbled the soccer ball out past the penalty box, which, like the goal, was proportionally smaller than the field we played our games on. Emma positioned herself in the middle of the goal, a few feet off of the line. Behind her, Hannah was having fun by herself on the playground. She had moved on from the swing set. Now she was busy climbing on a massive, circular jungle gym. Twisting through the different rings and levels until she was near the top of the structure. I pushed the ball ahead of me to the right with the outside of my right foot before stepping ahead to line up a shot. I pulled my leg back as far as I could before swinging it forward. I wasn’t going to give Emma a chance to stop it from going into the net. In the distance, Hannah had reached the top of the jungle gym. Even from as far away as I was, it was still obvious that she wasn’t wearing normal underwear. That made me even more curious. Emma hadn’t seemed to have had any reservations in talking about all the issues she had with her cousin. I couldn’t see how Emma could have been unaware of her cousin wearing a pull-up. That brief moment of taking my eye off the goal caused me to send the shot well over the top. The soccer ball sailed in the air. “Seriously,” Emma said. “You would have missed that by a ton, even on a regular-sized goal.” I groaned and jogged past Emma. It was my responsibility to retrieve the ball since I had missed the shot. Hannah saw me approaching and slid down from on top of the jungle gym. She jogged up to grab the soccer ball, which had rolled a few feet onto the rubber surface of the playground. “I want to play soccer now,” she said, starting to walk with me toward the soccer field. I really wanted to say no. But Hannah hadn’t even phrased it as a question. By the time I had managed to think of a somewhat polite way to tell her to go back to the playground, we were already nearly back to the soccer field. Emma had taken advantage of the break to grab a water bottle from her bag. She had just finished drinking from it when Hannah and I returned. “Can I have some of your water?” Hannah asked her cousin. Emma pointed to the other side of the playground. “Go get something from the drinking fountain over there.” “I tried it. It’s too cold,” Hannah whined. “It makes my teeth hurt. Can I have yours instead?” “Fine,” Emma said. She didn’t look happy about it, but she handed the water bottle to Hannah nonetheless. Hannah pushed open the cap, and then raised the water bottle right up to her mouth, placing her lips on it. “No, no, no,” Emma said, snatching the bottle out of her cousin’s grip. “Don’t be gross. I don’t want your germs on my water bottle.” Hannah stomped both of her feet on the ground. “That’s not fair. I need something to drink.” I winced at the sound of her high-pitched whining, but I wasn’t going to offer her my water bottle. I didn’t want anyone’s germs on it, either. “You can have my water bottle,” Emma said. “But you need to pour the water into your mouth.” Hannah crossed her arms. “I can’t do that. It will spill.” Emma tilted her head back and demonstrated for her cousin, pouring water from the bottle into her mouth without having her lips touch it. “That’s how you do it.” Emma handed the water bottle back to her cousin. Hannah hesitantly raised the bottle in the air, but she didn’t have it aimed correctly at her mouth. When she squeezed the water bottle to get a drink, the water instead sprayed all across her face and dripped down onto her shirt. Emma looked as though she was having a hard time suppressing a laugh as she watched her cousin struggle to line up the water bottle for another attempt at taking a drink. The second attempt didn’t go any better than the first. And now Hannah’s face and shirt were all wet. “I can’t do it,” Hannah pouted. She looked like she was going to start crying. “Fine,” Emma said. “Drink it however you want. You can have the rest of it.” Hannah raised the bottle to her lips and sucked on it almost like a sippy up. “See what I have to deal with,” Emma said to me quietly. “She whines like a baby when she doesn’t get what she wants. If I hadn’t given her the water bottle, she would have been tattling on me to my mom and aunt when we got home.” “All done,” Hannah announced. She handed the now-empty water bottle back to Emma. “Why don’t you go back to the playground,” Emma said. “Maddy and I are going to play soccer for a little while more, and then we will head back home.” “I can play soccer, too,” Hannah said. I watched as Emma started to say something and then bit her lip. I remembered what she had said just earlier about how she was supposed to be accommodating to her cousin. “Yes, that would be nice,” Emma said flatly. “Awesome!” Hannah yelled. She walked up to one of the soccer balls and kicked it toward the goal, putting it straight down the middle. Hannah turned around proudly toward us. “See.” “Yeah, and I would have blocked it if I was playing goalie,” Emma said with a wave of her hand. We decided to play a game called World Cup. The rules were simple. One person would guard the goal while the other two players competed against each other to score a goal. Whoever scored had to take the next turn at playing goalie. The game started off with Emma standing in the goal. She threw the ball out toward the middle of the field, and Hannah and I raced off to get it. Hannah was unexpectedly fast for how awkward her running form was. She made it to the ball first and began to turn to dribble back toward the goal. I backpedaled a little as I kept myself in front of Hannah, waiting for her to lose control so I could step in and easily poke the ball away from her. But, to my surprise, she was handling the ball much better than I had anticipated. Still, as she neared the top of the penalty box, I swung my foot forward, thinking I was going to get an easy steal, but instead of making contact with the ball, my cleated foot swung harmlessly through the air, and I nearly lost my balance. I didn’t know how Hannah had managed to evade me, but I turned to see her spinning past me, all while maintaining perfect control of the soccer ball with her feet. She took a shot at the goal and put it past Emma and into the corner of the net. She jumped up and down in celebration, again showing off the pull-up she was wearing. Emma started laughing at me. “I can’t believe you fell for that move.” “You’re the one who let it in the goal,” I retorted. “Only cause I was too distracted by you spinning in a circle.” I made Emma pay for that comment by stealing the ball from her and getting a goal of my own. Hannah’s goalkeeping skills weren’t anywhere near the level of her dribbling, so that wasn’t as much of a challenge. We continued our game for another twenty minutes or so, though the question of who was the winner was never really in doubt. Hannah had easily scored more goals than either Emma or me. It made more sense when she mentioned that she played the forward position on her school team back in Illinois. After scoring another goal, it was my turn to guard the goal while the two cousins faced off against each other again. I punted the ball gently, sending it out for them to chase after it. Hannah again reached the ball first and managed to keep it away from her cousin until she was closer to the goal. Hannah sidestepped deftly past Emma, but before Hannah could get the shot off, Emma shoved Hannah off of the ball with her hip, causing Hannah to fall to the ground. I was so caught off guard by the move that I wasn’t ready for Emma’s shot, which sailed past me untouched into the goal. Emma did an exaggerated celebration, sliding down on her knees on the grass. The way she had been so aggressive toward her cousin shocked me. No hard fouls was one of the unspoken rules we had when we were practicing. As Hannah lay on the ground for a moment, I got a much closer look at her pull-up than before. It did appear as though she had managed to keep it dry so far. After a few seconds, Hannah stood up awkwardly, brushing off her skirt as she did so. Beep. Beep. Beep. The timer on Hannah’s watch began to go off. Unlike when we had been back at Emma’s house, Hannah didn’t rush off to use the restroom. She tapped frantically at her watch, finally getting the alarm to shut off. Hannah got into position next to me as Emma grabbed the ball to walk toward the goal. Emma looked over at her cousin. “Aren’t you going to take your potty break?” “I can wait until we’re home,” Hannah insisted. “Hannah,” Emma said. “Your mom did tell me to make sure that you went if your watch went off while we were out.” Hannah glanced over at the center of the park. “I’m not going in a porta potty. Those are gross.” “Whatever,” Emma said. “I suppose you are wearing a diaper today, so it doesn’t matter if you pee your pants.” “I’m wearing a skirt, not pants,” Hannah said. “And they’re absorbent underwear, not a diaper. Only babies wear diapers, and I’m not a baby.” I recognized the euphemism from how the pull-ups were often described in the advertisements I had seen. I had always found the phrase to be really silly. Who would actually think those undergarments were underwear rather than just another version of a diaper? “Whatever,” Emma muttered quietly, rolling her eyes after turning away from her cousin. “Same difference.” Emma returned to stand in front of the goal before again through the ball out for Hannah and me to chase. We went through a few more rounds before deciding it was time to head back home. Emma and I sat down to change from our cleats back to our tennis shoes for the walk back to her house. Hannah was still dribbling a soccer ball absentmindedly in the field behind us. “Are you free to do anything else this afternoon?” I asked. I wasn’t sure what answer I wanted. There was part of me that was curious about Hannah’s need for pull-ups and another part of me that really didn’t want to spend any more time around that weirdo than was necessary. “Sorry, we’ve got plans to do stuff with Hannah’s family this evening,” Emma said. “But we could do something tomorrow.” “What are we doing tomorrow?” Hannah had snuck back up on us completely unnoticed. “We could play soccer again. Please?” “I think it is supposed to be raining tomorrow,” I said, as we started to walk down the path out of the park. “Then we can stay inside and watch a Harry Potter movie.” “That would be fun,” I said automatically, without thinking about it. As soon as the words came out of my mouth, I saw Emma just glare at me. I then remembered how she had warned me not to bring that topic up. What followed was an incredibly detailed interrogation from Hannah. “What House would you be in? What is your favorite character? What movie do you like best? Should Harry have ended up with Ginny? What would your patronus look like?” I barely had time to answer dozens of rapid-fire questions before Hannah jumped onto the next one. There finally was a brief pause, and I breathed a sigh of relief. Thank goodness that was over. I was mistaken. The next thing I knew, Hannah was talking about some Harry Potter fanfiction she had read on a website I hadn’t ever heard of before. Emma had slowed down, and was now trailing a dozen feet or so behind us to try to avoid the conversation. I hadn’t even realized that people writing their own versions of those stories were even a thing. She was talking at one-hundred miles an hour, with just the shortest of pauses to catch her breath as she detailed her favorite alternative plot, which somehow involved Hermione and Malfoy becoming friends. It was so bizarrely outlandish, but there wasn’t a chance for me to step in and ask any questions. Hannah paused her rambling mid-sentence as we were about a half-block away from Emma’s house. She then took off in a straight sprint, cutting across several yards rather than remaining on the sidewalk. “You know,” Emma said as she caught up to me. “You can’t say that I didn’t warn you about bringing up that topic.” Ahead of us, Hannah came to an awkward stop about halfway up the driveway to Emma’s house, when she suddenly frozen mid-sprint and stood with her legs crisscrossed. She remained frozen in place for about fifteen seconds before walking slowly up toward the house. “Yep, looks like she just pissed herself again,” Emma said with derision. “Such a baby.” --- Links to all my stories can be found at https://abdlwriter.wordpress.com/

When you're being arrested 20 times in a row in the same spot so all the legacy media press can have their climate propaganda pics. You might indeed need diapers. In my honest opinion, we'd be better off feeding her to a polar bear tho 😛

Ted suddenly felt a cool hand cup his flaming hot butt. With a gentle tap, Lara encouraged him up. “Ok hun, all done with spanks for tonight. Why don’t you get a pull-up on and get into bed.” A wave of shame and indignation passed over the young man. It wasn’t fair! They said he only had to wear Goodnites when he was drinking. He hadn’t had a drop that night! But the feeling of Lara’s hand on his prone backside made Ted think better of arguing. He resigned himself to just put the diaper on, and get some sleep. As he rose off the bed, Lara scooped up the loose pull-up and handed it to him. She allowed herself a quick look at his impressive package. “We want to see how they fit,” she explained. “They look pretty thin, so Stacey and I want to make sure they’ll do the job.” Completely humiliated, but with resignation, Ted accepted the childish garment and stepped into it. Lara watched eagerly as it stretched up and over his thighs. Ted winced, rose on his toes and nearly started crying again as the tight fitting pull-up crinkled and rubbed over his swollen bottom. He did not remember his Goodnites fitting this snuggly as a preteen. And of course, he’d never worn them over a bruised backside. Seeing Ted’s manly frame squeezed into the tight diaper, Lara could contain herself no longer. She approached him and invasively pulled and prodded at the thin padding. “Hmm… yeah, I don’t know, Stace. I think these will definitely leak,” said Lara. “Especially if he pees as much as he did last night.” Ted felt the heat rise in his cheeks. It was embarrassing enough to stand in front of two hot college girls while wearing nothing but a diaper. It was so much more humiliating the way they discussed his bed wetting as though he wasn’t even in the room. He felt like three year old. He wished the floor would open up and swallow him whole. “I think you’re right. We’ll have to look for something more absorbent before the weekend,” said Stacey. “But for now, it’s bedtime for this naughty little boy.” She gave Ted a big hug. Her warm body against his bare flesh made him relax a bit. “Goodnight Teddy,” she said softly. “Welcome to the club.” She smiled, tapped his padded butt and left the room. Lara came in for a hug herself. She squeezed him tightly, then pulled back, holding the boy by his shoulders. “You trust us right?” she asked with a sweet smile. Ted blushed. He smiled back and nodded. “We’ll get this sorted out, don’t you worry.” Lara cupped the crotch of his Goodnites with her fingers, eliciting a twitch and sudden bulge beneath the padding. “And it will always stay our little secret. Just like the spankings.” Ted beamed. He felt affection, caring, love. But all he could do was continue smiling and nodding. “Alright, in to bed buster.” Lara sent him toward the bed with a sharp slap on his sore bottom. “And straight to sleep! Or else…” Ted yelped and dived under the covers. He was asleep before Lara left the room.

Arriving back at the house, Lara hurried upstairs to hide her extra purchases. She stuffed the girls’ Goodnites and sippy cup under her bed, then headed back downstairs with Ted’s pull-ups and the pack of wipes. Stacey, meanwhile, went to her own bedroom to retrieve the wicked strap. She twirled it in her hand as she returned to the first floor, eager to give Ted his first taste of the brutal implement. Lara tore the package open as she walked, sliding out one of the thin diapers. She stifled a giggle as she inspected it. Meeting Stacey in the hallway, Lara handed over the pull-up. “I don’t know,” Lara demurred, “they’re pretty thin. By the look of his accident from last night, I don’t think these will do the job.” Stacey tucked the strap under her arm and performed her own inspection, pulling out the leg cuffs and stretching the sides. “Yeah…” she muttered, “we might need to come up with a plan B. Let’s have him try them on and we can take a look at how they fit.” Lara blushed and felt her pussy dampen as the prospect of seeing Ted in a diaper drew nearer. The two girls moved down the hall to Ted’s room. They had heard him in the bathroom, so just waited for him to make his way out of the shower. Lara hoped he would emerge in just a towel. She couldn’t wait to get a good look at his fully naked body. While they waited, Lara and Stacey readied the room. Lara put the Goodnites on his nightstand, leaving the one she had pulled out atop the pack. She placed the wipes neatly next to the package of pull-ups, smiling at the Huggies logo and the cute designs featuring Winnie the Pooh. Stacey grabbed a couple of pillows and stacked them in the middle of the bed. She took aim with the strap, making sure Ted’s butt would be elevated enough to receive his punishment. Satisfied, she draped the strap neatly over the pillows. With everything set, the girls sat down on Ted’s bed and waited for him to return from his shower. They didn’t have to wait long. After a few minutes, Ted wandered into the room, naked but for the fluffy towel around his waist. Finding his roommates waiting in his bedroom, ready to spank him again, he clutched nervously at his towel. He couldn’t meet their eyes, having just finished fantasizing about them. His eyes glued to the floor, Ted stood waiting for one of them to speak first. Lara also found it hard to speak as she looked over Ted’s muscular frame. She felt her panties dampen slightly, anticipating him dropping the towel and bending over. Stacey finally broke the silence. “Ok Teddy. Ready for your first strapping?” Ted flinched at the word ‘strapping.’ He clutched the towel, and the ache in his butt seemed to swell. But, really, he did want to get it over with. Exhausted both from the emotions of the day, and from his lack of sleep the night before, Ted was desperate to get in bed. He looked up slowly to see the strap splayed out in the bed. He knew he’d have to go through it in order to finally get some sleep. Ted nodded. But remained glued to the floor. Lara rose slowly to her feet. She approached him and took both of his hands in one of hers. She lifted his chin to meet her gaze with the other hand. “It’s gonna be ok,” she said. “Two quick smacks and it’s over.” Ted again felt warmth and care wash over him, staring into Lara’s sweet brown eyes. He felt the tension in his body ease. Lara’s hand moved from his chin to the towel. Quickly, she brushed it open and let it fall to the floor. Stacey stood from the bed and picked up the strap. “Lie down over these pillows, please,” she instructed. Still gripping both of Ted’s hands in one of hers, Lara led the naked boy over to the bed. She helped him into a kneeling position in front of the stacked pillows. Ted felt a pit in his stomach. He was fearful to feel the heavy leather implement on his very sore butt. He stared down at the bed, feeling anxious but giving no resistance as the girls guided him into position. Stacey took his hands and pulled him gently forward. She extended his arms so that his fingers reached the edge of the mattress. “Hold on here,” she instructed, curling his fingers for him. Meanwhile Lara pulled Ted’s ankles backward, and pressed down on the small of his back. She couldn’t help running her hands all over his toned legs, stopping just before she reached his bruised ass. She drank in the sight before her: A stark naked young man, fit and muscular, bent over on his own bed, backside in the air, wearing deep bruises from a serious paddling, ready for more from the strap. Lara was incredibly turned on. Stacey, however, was ready to get down to business. She readied the strap in her right hand. She laid it across Ted’s ass, taking aim. “Ok young man,” Stacey said, again striking her best authoritative tone. “One stroke from each of us. This is going to hurt. It’s ok to cry or yell out, but I want you to stay in position until we tell you to get up, understand?” Ted quickly nodded then buried his face in the bedding. In a quick instant, Stacey lifted the strap and expertly hammered it down across the most tender part of Ted’s butt. The breath left his lungs as Ted writhed on the bed. His back arched and his eyes bulged. With his bottom still slightly damp from the shower, the stoke from the strap was explosive. Stacey handed it across the bed to Lara, then grabbed Ted’s shoulders and pushed him back into place. “Hold still,” she chided. “One more.” Ted finally caught his breath and began crying. Lara wasted no time and quickly backhanded a searing lash in exactly the same spot. Ted howled and buck on the bed. He had never felt pain like this in his life. Tears streamed down his face as he sobbed like a child. He again buried his face in the sheets. Stacey held him down by the shoulders for a minute until his crying subsided. As he regained some semblance of composure, Ted turned his head. He felt the wetness of the sheets press against his cheek. Wiping his eyes, his nightstand came into focus. The feeling of the wet sheet and the sight of an open pack of Goodnites reminded him: his humiliation that night was not quite over yet.

Intro Evelyn, a middle-aged history professor at the local college, found solace in the routine of her early morning and late nights spent on the balcony of her cozy apartment. Perched on a comfortable chair, she would watch the world pass by, lost in her thoughts. The balcony offered a front-row seat to the daily comings and goings of college students, who unknowingly became characters in the silent play that unfolded before her. Despite her engaging lectures and dynamic teaching style, Evelyn often felt an overwhelming sense of solitude. Her unconventional schedule, with most classes held in the evening, left her with free mornings and afternoons. The balcony became her haven, a place where she could reflect on the pages of history and, more intimately, on the chapters of her own life. One particular ritual, hidden from the eyes of her colleagues and students, unfolded on those quiet afternoons. Evelyn would find herself drawn to the comfort of an old habit — sucking her thumb. It was a habit she often enjoyed, especially when watching young love unfold from her balcony; something she greatly regretted not having. As Evelyn sat on her balcony, thumb often creeping into her mouth, she observed the ebb and flow of college life beneath her. The students, backpacks slung over their shoulders, chatted animatedly as they walked past her apartment building. Some were engrossed in their smartphones, while others eagerly discussed the day's lectures and upcoming exams. Unbeknownst to Evelyn, the students were aware of her discreet balcony retreat. In many ways the balcony has become a living attraction to bypassing students over the years; no one went out of their way for it, but no one regregretted strolling past. [There was an unspoken agreement to respect the privacy of their history professor, a woman who held the key to unlocking the mysteries of the past but guarded her own secrets with equal diligence.] Evelyn, absorbed in her historical musings and thumb-sucking reverie, believed herself to be invisible to the world below. She found comfort in the anonymity of her perch, where she could be both a spectator and a participant in the theater of daily life. One day, as the students passed by her balcony as usual, something unexpected happened. A brave soul among them, a young woman named Sarah, decided to break the unspoken barrier. She smiled warmly at Evelyn and nodded in acknowledgment. As the days went by, Sarah made other distant gestures to Evelyn, such as small waves and momentarily inserting her own thumb into her mouth, as if playfully asking a child, "Do you need to suck your thumb?" Despite these subtle attempts at connection, Evelyn remained reserved. Evelyn continued her balcony rituals, she found a new sense of camaraderie with this unknown (to her) student. The unspoken understanding between them deepened, and the balcony became a symbol of connection, bridging the gap between professor and student in a way that transcended the formalities of the classroom. And so, history continued to unfold, both in the lectures within the college walls and in the quiet moments on Evelyn's balcony. Chapter I Lisa: Hey, Sarah! How was your day? Sarah: Oh, you know, the usual. But something interesting happened today. You know the professor who sits on the balcony and sucks her thumb? Lisa: Professor Evelyn? Yeah, I've seen her. She seems so lost and lonely up there; often sucking her thumb, thinking the world doesn't know her secret. Sarah: Well, I've been trying to break the ice, you know? Like playful waves and pretending to suck my thumb too. Just trying to make her smile. Lisa: That's sweet of you, babe. But why? What made you decide to do that? Sarah: I don't know, Lisa. There's something about her that just tugs at my heart. I see her up there all alone, and I can't help but feel like she needs a friend. Lisa: You think we should be her friends? She seems more ? Sarah: Yeah, that's what I was thinking. She's so cute and childlike. It got me thinking... What if we could be more than just her friends? Lisa: You mean, like, adopt her into our lives? Sarah: Exactly. I mean, she's alone up there, and I can't shake off this feeling that she needs something more stable. We could be that stability for her. Lisa: That's a big step, Sarah. But, you know, I've been feeling the same way. She's become a part of our thoughts and conversations. Sarah: I know it's huge, but I can't stand the thought of her being alone. I want to make her a part of our unconventional family. Lisa: Let's take it slow, then. Maybe we can start by getting to know her better. You said you're in her history class, right? Why don't you try talking to her? Sarah: Yeah, I am. I'll give it a shot, but we need to be careful. We don't want to overwhelm her. Lisa: Absolutely. We'll take it step by step. If she's comfortable with it, maybe she could join us for coffee or something. Sarah: Perfect. Let's see where this goes. I really think we could make a difference in her life. As Sarah and Lisa discuss the possibility of "adopting" Professor Evelyn into their lives, the balcony stands as a silent witness to their evolving plan. The dialogues reflect the mix of compassion, care, and the desire to bring a sense of family to someone who seems to need it. Chapter II Evelyn, engrossed in her historical research and the quiet moments of reflection on the balcony, remained blissfully unaware that Sarah was one of her own students. The campus was vast, and the lecture halls were filled with faces, making it easy for a single student to blend into the crowd. Sarah, who often chose a seat in the back of the class, had mastered the art of anonymity. One day, as Evelyn, who was often engrossed in her lecture notes, looked up at her Intro to World History students and noticed Sarah. A mix of emotions swept over Evelyn—surprise, curiosity, and a touch of embarrassment that she hadn't recognized her only balcony companion as a student. The realization added a new layer to their interactions. Evelyn pondered whether Sarah had intentionally chosen to sit in the back of the class, maintaining a discreet distance between the formal academic setting and their informal balcony connection. Despite the revelation, Evelyn decided to let the connection evolve organically, choosing not to confront Sarah about their shared secret. However, she began to notice Sarah playfully sucking her thumb during lectures, making sure that Professor Evelyn noticed her playfulness. The following evening, Evelyn approached the lecture hall with a newfound awareness. As she began her class, she noticed Sarah sitting in her usual spot at the back, a knowing smile playing on her lips. The other students, oblivious to the connection between their professor and their classmate, immersed themselves in the lesson. After the lecture, as students filed out of the hall, Sarah lingered for a moment. With a subtle nod and a twinkle in her eye, she acknowledged the unspoken understanding between them. Evelyn reciprocated with a grateful smile, silently appreciating the delicate balance they had struck between the formalities of academia and the genuine connection that had formed on the balcony. As the semester progressed, Evelyn and Sarah continued their silent interactions, weaving a unique tapestry of connection that transcended the traditional roles of teacher and student. The balcony, once a place of solitude, had become a bridge between two lives—a place where history unfolded not only in the pages of textbooks but also in the quiet moments shared between a professor and a student. Chapter III Sarah's after-class visits became a cherished ritual, adding a new dimension to the connection she shared with Evelyn. While other students hurriedly packed their bags and left, Sarah lingered, patiently waiting for her turn to approach the professor. "Professor," she would begin, maintaining the formal address that characterized their interactions; though her quiet motherly voice made Evelyn feel as though the roles were switched. Her questions were a clever mix of academic curiosity and a genuine desire to know Evelyn on a more personal level. Sometimes, her questions dived into the intricacies of the day's lecture, showcasing Sarah's dedication to the subject matter. Other times, the questions subtly steered toward understanding the woman behind the professorial facade. Evelyn, in turn, welcomed these post-lecture conversations. Sarah's inquiries provided a bridge between the structured world of academia and the uncharted territory of personal connection. Evelyn found herself opening up, sharing anecdotes from her own academic journey, and offering insights that transcended the confines of the classroom. As the weeks unfolded, Sarah's questions became more personal, yet she maintained a respectful distance. She never overstepped boundaries or pressed too far into Evelyn's private life. The discussions, although occasionally veering into the realm of personal experiences, remained grounded in the shared love for history and the pursuit of knowledge. One evening, as the sun dipped below the horizon and cast a warm glow on the balcony, Sarah hesitated before asking a question. "Professor, I was wondering," she began, "what inspired you to become a historian?" The question opened a door to Evelyn's past, and she shared stories of mentors who had shaped her journey, pivotal moments that ignited her passion, and the challenges she had overcome. Chapter IV One Sunday evening, Evelyn decided to treat herself, and go out to the local bar, for a night cap instead of her usual at home alone time. While seated at the bar, alone, she suddenly noticed Sarah seated next to her. After exchanging pleasantries, Sarah offered Evelyn to join her and her friends for a night on the town. Being substantially older, and wanting to go home Evelyn deeply hesitated; however, after some persistent nagging by Sarah, Evelyn obliged and join Sarah and her friends. The evening started with the promise of a casual and enjoyable time, but as the drinks flowed, Evelyn lost touch with the limits she had unknowingly set for herself. The laughter and shared stories became a blur, and the once-composed professor found herself caught in the grip of intoxication. As the night wore on, Evelyn's words began to slur, and her movements became unsteady. Unaware of the extent of her inebriation, she continued to share anecdotes and insights, but the clarity that usually defined her words was replaced by a haze of alcohol-induced fuzziness. Sarah, watching the gradual transformation in her professor's demeanor, became increasingly concerned. Like a frog in slowly boiling water, Evelyn seemed oblivious to the changes in her own behavior. The warmth of the evening, and the warmth in her pants, had given way to a more somber atmosphere as Sarah recognized the signs of excess. As the night approached its end, Sarah made a decision fueled by genuine concern for her teacher. Rather than leaving as originally planned, she offered, "Evelyn, I think it's best if I stay the night. Just to make sure you're okay by morning." Evelyn, caught in the haze of alcohol, managed a nod, as her thumb glided into her mouth, her usual composed demeanor now replaced by a vulnerable state. Sarah took charge, guiding Evelyn to her apartment with a supportive arm around her shoulders. Once inside, Sarah ensured Evelyn was comfortable and settled before quietly going about making the necessary arrangements for an unexpected overnight stay. Throughout the night, Sarah kept a watchful eye on Evelyn, periodically checking in to ensure she was safe and comfortable. The balcony, witness to so many shared moments, now stood silent as the night unfolded. In the quiet hours, Sarah reflected on the evolving dynamics of their relationship and the responsibility that came with genuine concern for another person. When the first few students passed by the balcony, Sarah decided it was best to leave before anyone noticed her up on the professor's balcony. Evelyn was still deep in her slumber not fully awake from the night before. Chapter V The following week, Evelyn, haunted by the memory of the pub incident, decided to take the initiative and invited Sarah to meet for coffee at a quiet and public place. The atmosphere was tense as they settled into a corner of the coffee shop, surrounded by the hum of conversation and the aroma of freshly brewed coffee. "Sarah, I wanted to apologize for that night at the pub," she began, her voice carrying a mix of remorse and embarrassment. “I knew I shouldn’t have gone on a drinking binge; let alone with a group of students…” Sarah, understanding the sincerity in Evelyn's apology, nodded in acknowledgment. "No need to apologize, Evelyn. We all have our moments. Let's just move past it," she reassured. However, as the conversation shifted, Sarah pulled out her phone,“stumbled upon images of the night before, as the two searched for an old message Evelyn had once sent Sarah… Evelyn's eyes widened in horror as Sarah showed her the images and later videos of night.. There, on the small screen, was a selfie of Evelyn, thumb in her mouth, seated on Sarah's lap at the pub . Another video revealed Evelyn giving an non-understandable speech, as a dark spot slowly grew around her groin. Evelyn's face turned several shades of red as embarrassment washed over her. "Sarah, I... I had no idea," she stammered, feeling a mix of humiliation and regret. Sarah, however, surprised Evelyn by laughing gently. "Don't worry, Evelyn. I promise not to use these pictures against you. When we had reached home, I had helped you take a shower and washed your clothes. As I walked home, before you had woken, or students walking towards their morning classes, I kept thinking how cute and vulnerable you were that night. It was as if something inside you finally opened up”. Caught off guard, Evelyn hesitated, unsure of how to respond. Sarah continued, "Actually, you look so adorable in these videos. Do you mind if I keep them? I promise, it's just for our private memories." Too embarrassed to even say anything, Evelyn stood up and left the coffee shop. Too shocked and shaken to even fully comprehend Sarah had said. Chapter VI Evelyn attempted to avoid Sarah at all costs, like a child she hid behind the curtains of her balcony in hopes that Sarah would not see her. She found a very nice teaching assistant to replace her for a few weeks in class, but eventually, Evelyn couldn't not go back to teaching. Sarah on the other hand, tried to reach out to Evelyn, trying to explain herself and make sure she’s ok. However, a few days before final exams, on the final day of classes, Evelyn had no choice but to resume her teaching. Throughout the lecture, Evelyn kept looking up at Sarah, who for her part pretended to be listening to the lecture, but in reality was planning her next step. When Evelyn finally finished her lecture, and asked whether anyone have questions regarding the final, Sarah raised her; Evelyn made the mistake of calling Sarah before calling anyone else. Sarah, standing up, asked - “Professor Evelyn, history is filled with secrets, can you show everyone your biggest secret?”, as if on queue, Evelyn began sucking her thumb. It was unclear to Evelyn what happened the next few minutes, but she somehow found herself, in the back of Sarahs’ car, wearing only a pull-up and her thumb in her mouth. Chapter VII Like a small child holding her mommy’s hand, Evelyn walked a pace behind Sarah towards the door. As the two reached Sarah’s apartment, the door suddenly opened by a woman, who was slightly older than Sarah, but clearly much younger than Evelyn. The woman introduced herself to Evelyn as though she was talking to a preschooler; offering Evelyn to sit on the floor and play with the plush toys laying around. Next thing Evelyn knew she was seated on the floor, staring up at the two young women, who could easily have been her own daughters, had she decided to get married and have a family. Sarah and her lover explained their plan. Evelyn was to be their baby, and both women would be called "mommy." The shock deepened as Evelyn, still constantly sucking her thumb, struggled to process the information. "I... I don't understand. Why? How?" Evelyn stammered, her voice a mixture of confusion and disbelief. Sarah's lover, whose name remained a mystery, spoke gently, "We've seen you sucking your thumb on the balcony every morning as we walked towards campus. I then saw your videos from the pub, and think the loss of control is simply because of too much control and maybe starting over is what you need. What you seem to want…” Chapter VIII In the quiet darkness of the nursery, Evelyn lay in her toddler bed, surrounded by the soft hues of pastel colors and the comforting presence of plush toys. As she drifted closer to sleep, her mind swirled with a cascade of thoughts and reflections. The weight of the revelation bore down on Evelyn's mind. Years as a professor, yet it took two students, Sarah and her lover, to unravel the depths of her secrets. The dichotomy between her public persona as an educator and the vulnerability she now embraced in the nursery left her contemplative. Evelyn wondered how the carefully constructed walls around her personal life had crumbled in the face of these two determined students. What was it about her habits, her idiosyncrasies, that had been so transparent to them? The balcony, once a sanctuary of solitude, now seemed like an inadvertent stage where her private rituals were unwittingly exposed. In the dim light of the nursery, Evelyn couldn't shake the astonishment that these two women had not only uncovered her secrets but had actively taken steps to provide for her needs, albeit in an unconventional way. The complexity of the situation left her in a state of vulnerability, wrapped in a strange sense of care and intimacy that defied the traditional roles she had known for so long. As sleep finally claimed her, Evelyn's thoughts lingered on the mystery of connection—how these two students had seen beyond the professor and discovered the layers that lay beneath. The nursery, once a symbol of surprise and uncertainty, became a cocoon where Evelyn could rest, suspended between the past and an unforeseen future, her mind echoing with the enigma of newfound connections that transcended the boundaries of academia. Chapter IX When Sarah woke Evelyn up the next day, Evelyn found Sarah's lover making Evelyn's favorite breakfast. Evelyn sat at the table, as a bib was put on her and kids utensils (fork only) were provided Sarah's lover gave Evelyn a pre-cut plate and a sippy-cup with OJ. As Evelyn tried to feed herself, but really was being fed by Sarah, Sarah’s lover began to explain their plan… For the next 4 weeks, they'll treat Evelyn at a different age. AAt the end of the 4 weeks Evelyn will decide the desired age; then once a year Evelyn will decide if she wants to grow up, grow down or stay the same. Week 1 - 2 yr old Week 2 - 3 yr old Week 3 - 4 yr old Week 4 - 5 yr old Evelyn agreed, and so after breakfast Lisa took Evelyn to get dressed. As Lisa dressed Evelyn, she explained what life at each age would be like. Evelyn sat motionless as mommy Lisa, dressed her and talked. Explaining that while clothing and toys would change for each age, the use of diapers or pull-ups would not, nor would the ability to inform a grown-up when she had used her diaper. For her final touch, Lisa put a nice big bow , and a pacifier attached to her shirt. About an hour later, Sarah came out of their office and announced they're going on a walk. like a good mother and to Evelyn's surprise Sarah put Evelyn in a stroller. When Evelyn tried to protest, Lisa pushed the pacifier attached to Evelyn’s shirt in her mouth as Sarah pushed her out of the house. After about an hour’s walk, Evelyn was brought back home for a nap and some playtime, before being bathed and put to bed. Her days were suddenly all the same, sometimes their walks would end up in a playground, where Evelyn was expected to play with kids in her “age” group. Slowly, Evelyn was finally feeling happy, there was nothing humiliating or sexual about the behaviors of Lisa and Sarah towards her; they simply wanted to fulfill her unspoken dreams. Chapter X Towards the end of month, Evelyn was already being treated like a 5 year-old who wears pull-ups, something odd happened… Instead of being dressed like a “big kid”, Lisa put her in a diaper. Confused, Evelyn asked “Mommy, why am I dressed like a baby?”, to which Lisa replied “it’s a surprise…”. As breakfast Sarah began feeding Evelyn her breakfast, Evelyn asked “Mommy, why are you and mommy treating me like a baby again?”. Like Lisa, Sarah replied “it’s a surprise…” When breakfast was finished, Sarah put Evelyn in her playpen, and disappeared into the bedrooms. A few minutes later, Lisa and Sarah reappeared with 2 suitcases, Evelyn’s diaper bag. Their mysterious adventure began at the airport, where Evelyn, although having her own seat, spent the entire flight sitting on either Lisa or Sarah's lap. When the three reached their hotel room, Evelyn was put to bed for an early nap; after which she was put in a baby pastel dress, a diaper, and a pacifier clipped to her dress. After dressing themselves and Evelyn, the three women embarked towards an unknown for Evelyn but a clear destination for her mommies. After about a 15-minute stroll, they arrived at a really nice restaurant. To Evelyn's surprise, they were meeting Lisa's parents, who greeted her with the warmth one would reserve for a 2-year-old. The woman, who Lisa called mom, seemed vaguely familiar to Evelyn, though it was clear to her that they were both younger than her. Throughout dinner, the "adults" engaged in conversation, seemingly oblivious to Evelyn's presence. In this adult-oriented restaurant, one without a kids menu, Sarah and Lisa had come prepared, bringing baby food and a bottle for Evelyn. As the adults waited for their dessert, Lisa’s mom, who by now Evelyn had learned was named Tina, took Evelyn to sit on her lap. Acting fussy, Tina took Evelyn's clipped pacifier and inserted it into Evelyn’s mouth; as she recollected how the roles have changed. According to her story, Tina and Evelyn not only went to the same college. In fact, Evelyn was best friend’s with Tina’s big sister; and while never a part of the sorority, she often had the chance to haze Tina – forcing her to suck her thumb or a pacifier. Oftentimes Evely had a pacifier waiting for when Tina showed up with her “older sister”. She had finished the story with “oh how the tables have turned”... The next day, they went to another restaurant, this one more "child-friendly". This time meeting not only Sarah’s parents, also her slightly older sister and 2-year-old nephew, as well as Sarah’s 10-year-old brother. From the moment they arrived at lunch, it became clear to Evelyn she was the “baby” of the group. Her new “nephew” was wearing pull-ups, not diapers and was no longer using a pacifier during the day; while the 10-year-old was clearly treated much more as an adult as she has in the past month. As the adults waited for their food something inexplicable happened to Evelyn. She found herself lying on her aunty’s lap, being breastfed as if she were nothing more than an infant. By the time food arrived, Evelyn was already back in her stroller, sucking her pacifier and watching baby-ish videos on her mommy’s iPad. As the video played inches from her face, Evelyn had an internal conflict. On the one hand, she was enjoying the idea of being treated as she was. Having her deepest secrets and darkest secrets, even ones she didn’t understand how her mommies knew of, fulfilled. On the other hand, she understood that if she stays this way any longer she’ll never be an adult again. Even now, she wasn’t sure if she was still potty trained or not. Chapter XI Coming back to reality, Sarah, Lisa and Evelyn understood that they’d be better off financially if Professor Evelyn would go back to teaching. However, having your “mommy” walk you to class as you suck on a pacifier or thumb decreases your authoritarianism in the classroom. Worse off was “Professor Evelyn” when she’d mess herself, and begin to cry while giving a lecture on the timeline of events the class will cover during her third class. It had reached a point so bad that Evelyn’s boss called her into her office. Arriving with her two mommies, and sucking her pacifier, Evelyn arrived at her boss's office. As Evelyn sat on Sarah's lap, the dean listened to Lisa as she explained the state of Evelyn. Instead of firing Evelyn, the dean provided an unique proposal…. Evelyn would continue to receive her pay, but she would no longer be required to teach. In return, the dean requested that they collaborate on writing academic papers that explored Evelyn's regression and the process of her re-aging, with the goal of returning to a 5-year-old state by the time Sarah graduated in three years. Lisa and Sarah agreed, with the condition of legally declaring Evelyn as a child; which the dean was more than happy to help with. And so… Evelyn was declared a 2-year-old, Sarah became a psychology major and Lisa a childhood education major, both trying to reteach the ever so resistant Evelyn to slowly grow-up.

Megan's Strange New Life Chapter 1: Moving to a New Pod “Megan! We need to go!” I heard my dad calling at me as I quickly scanned around my empty bedroom, with the missing bed that used to rest against the window, my purple and pink dresser that was at the foot of my bed, and the memories of my friends sprawled out on the floor with me, coloring, chatting, or doing homework. This room had been mine for the last ten years of my life, and now, I was leaving it. A tear fell down my cheek as I bade one last farewell to the shut door. “What’s taking so long?” My dad looked over an oversized box that blocked most of his body from my view, and I was lucky to see his blue eyes and wild thick curly hair poking up over it. “Honey, did you forget something or are you missing something?” he sounded a little concerned for me. “No. I got it all,” I sighed. My bed and dresser, things I’d had since I was like four, were given away to poor neighbors. I honestly had been begging dad to get rid of that dresser for ages now, with its Snow Queen theme in purple and pink. But now it wasn’t there, and I was leaving my baby room behind, I couldn’t help it. The tear lingered on my cheek. “Well, do me a favor and open the door, honey. This box is killing my back!” I nodded, pulled my pink pullover shirt with Stitch on it down, and jumped over to the door, not happily, but just to not delay the time it took. I didn’t want my dad to hurt himself. I breathed heavily as he passed, looking down at my faded blue jeans and where my favorite shirt was already trying to pull itself up again to expose a small part of my stomach. It was probably time to admit that the shirt was getting too small for me. “I know, kiddo,” he smiled with his mouth, but his eyes were misty like mine, and I think he was nearly as sad as I was to leave. Sometimes, you just had to go where life took you though! That’s what he’d always say, especially in a time like this. “You know, baby….” I nodded as he told me the familiar phrase. I knew it was coming. “Cheer up, sweetheart! You’ll have twice the number of friends you’d had before because you still have friends, that with today’s tech, you can even keep in touch, and now, you’ll make new ones, too!” I shook my head. “But I can’t go to Cindy’s slumber parties anymore or hang out with Sharon at the mall.” “You didn’t…,” he started to look at me like I might have pulled the wool over his eyes and just now figured it out. “No, dad. What I mean, was now I’d never get to hang at the mall with the other teens with my friends. You always take things wrong. Sheesh!” But I smiled up at him. He just shook his head, labored to get the box to the van and in the back, and then I was in, and we were pulling out of the drive. Another tear slid down my cheek as I saw the driveway appear from under us, to the front, as we backed out of the drive. A heavy sigh tore at my heart. I remembered, three years ago, my dad had gotten a truck, and my mom, living at the time, glared her green eyes into his icy blue ones, and she asked him: “What do you think we can do with that piece of junk?” “Well, we can haul big things that we need, like when we buy a tree, and …,” but mom had her hands on her hips, and he knew that his truck wouldn’t last. I missed my mom’s green eyes and sunshine caramel light hair. I miss her perfume, and I miss her sing-song voice when she called my name. I was tranced out for a bit. “Megan!” my dad’s voice cut through my daydream so sharply I knew he had been calling my name a few times. “Sorry dad. I was just thinking.” “Thinking?” We were on the road, now, driving through the city towards the big one that would take us far away. The sigh in my throat was nothing to the sigh in my heart. “Yeah, about mom and about when we got this van.” “You remember that? That was like three years ago!” he said back to me sounding a little surprised and a little sad at the same time. He probably picked up on that it was our last memory of doing something outside of the hospital with my mom. I nodded, but he probably couldn’t see me. I didn’t feel like verbalizing though. I was starting to remember my mom’s face again, and I didn’t want what little I could still recall to vanish so quickly. Dad became kind of quiet, too. I really miss mom. I miss my own little bedroom in that little house we had forever and even if the room was infantile, it was mine and it had the memories of my mom in there, when she’d come and check on me at night, when I got scared and she hugged me, and even when I used to wet the bed, and she hugged me and then made it all go away and put me back to sleep. I sighed. “I was happy in that house,” I told my dad. “I loved my room.” “You hated your room,” he reminded me, but I could hear the chuckle in his voice. He knew that he was just egging me on to tell him what I missed. “No. I said it was juvenile and babyish, not that I completely hated it,” I huffed. “I liked that out the window was a tree and then the front road so I could see when my friends were coming to the house….” “Oh?” he had a laugh in his sound as he asked. “You’re sure you didn’t miss the princess dresser?” I frowned. It was the most babyish thing in my room, but then, I remember how mommy and I picked it out together when I was like six years old, they decided that it was time that I had my own bed in my bedroom, and not a toddler thing that was right in their room. “I… I do miss the dresser,” I sighed in sadness. “I miss mommy.” “I know,” he said his voice being a little less mocking now as we turned to the subject of why I really missed the baby things in that room. “But now, it’s time to grow up,” he told me. “I don’t mean about mom. You will miss her sometimes, and sometimes it will be very strong, but that’s okay.” “So, what about growing up?” I asked. “Well, even though you will sorely miss mommy sometimes, what you have to grow up about, is to remember that the dresser and the baby toys you had, are not her. They were kind of special to you because she bought them, but honestly, the most precious thing you should carry with you about her, should be in your heart.” I nodded. Of course, I knew he was right, but that still didn’t make it any easier to throw away the baby blocks I had because there was no room to bring unnecessary things with us in the car. My bed and dresser were both donated to a kid that was poor and needed it more. I hope that kid takes care of that stuff. “So, you are going into the fifth grade…,” dad tried to change the topic a bit. “You’ll be the biggest kid at your school next year.” I giggled. “There are, other fifth graders, daddy.” “There are?” he asked as though to be surprised by the fact. “You know there are,” I said half amused that he thought I wouldn’t catch on to his paternalizing behavior. Over the years, I had learned when he was playing like I knew something more than he did, and when he really was shocked that I knew something, though sometimes, he could still trick me. But me? The only fifth grader? He had to know I’d catch that one! I nearly laughed at myself being bothered that he played like that. Of course he did. It was just one of the silly things he did when he wanted to take my mind in a different direction, and it worked. I forgot, kind of, how much I missed mommy. “So, daddy?” I leaned towards the front seat, and got closer. “So…, you got a new job, right?” “Yes, sweetheart. It pays a little more than the last place, and because I’m going to rent the company trailers, rent will be reduced, too, so we’ll have more money to spend on you.” I smiled. “Okay. But do you know anything about where we are living?” “I do, sweetheart. There will be plenty of space to play, and it will be safer from dangerous people because people don’t typically like to live in a place like that.” “What’s wrong with where we’re living that even crime animals don’t want to live there?” I asked wide eyed. “Well, it’s a small town, so it’s easier to get caught if a crime animal takes something,” daddy said. “And there are less targets to take from because of the smaller number of people.” “Oh,” I looked down. I started to think about a couple of my favorite old, old, shows from when daddy was little a zillion years ago, and wondered if the town would have even twenty people in it. Anne of Green Gables made it feel like there weren’t many more than twenty. Little House on the Prairie also didn’t seem to have that many. Never heard of those shows, right? Well, my mom used to like them, so I watched them, and then I liked them, but I know they are like from a zillion years ago. It’s like I said. “Oh?” he asked as he heard my disappointment. “What’s wrong? You’ll have a lot of space to play and run around!” “Well, if there are less than fifty people in town, how will they have a mall?” “They don’t, sweetheart,” he frowned at me through the mirror. “But there are a few more people than fifty.” “So, there goes hanging out at the mall at all as a teenager.” He chuckled. “Baby, you have like five or six years before you need to worry about that. There’s no way I’d let you go to the mall by yourself before you’re sixteen. You do know that, right?” I frowned. “I guess.” I scooted up to sit up. I loved talking to my dad, but being in the same position too long was uncomfortable, so I sat up a little more, and then I pulled my feet up on the bench style seat and then leaning my back against the side of the van, the very side he was driving from, I got comfortable again. “So, if it’s a small town, does it have a small lake or maybe a mountain to climb?” I asked. “It might,” he said as though he wasn’t sure himself. “But it will also have fresh air and you might even see some wildlife. You never know. It won’t be like San Diego.” “San Diego isn’t that bad,” I crossed my arms. “I like it there.” He sighed and shook his head. “Well, honestly, I don’t.” I frowned wondering why he wouldn’t like it! There were plenty of things to do there, and it was easy to get around town even if your car wasn’t working. There were a lot nice shops and restaurants, and it seemed there were books and computers things everywhere! He liked computers. “We’re going to be on the road for a while,” daddy told me. “Why don’t you dig your crayons out or a book and occupy yourself for a while?” I nodded. I woke up rubbing my eyes. I didn’t remember when the smooth rhythm of the car, the soft music, and the quietness of reading had put me to sleep, but now, we were on the road somewhere way out in the desert-like steppes of Southern California. There were a few trees and bushes here and there, and way up ahead, I could see the hills and mountains looming up before us. It was still rather peaceful in the car, so much so, that it seemed boring. The skies seemed clear with maybe a cloud spotted here or there in the sky. I scooted up some, pushing a bushy curly mass of hair from my face and grabbing daddy’s seat, I spoke through the quietness of the car. The heavy atmosphere seemed to affect how loud my voice was. “Daddy? Where are we?” I asked. “We just left the Apple Valley and Victor Ville area,” he looked at me through the mirror. The shadow of where he always kept the hair off of his chin and under his lip was starting to creep up on him. “Are you hungry? It is getting near lunch time if you want to stop in a little bit.” Relieved that I didn’t have to tell him why I really needed to stop, I nodded, but he kept looking through the mirror at me, as if he couldn’t really tell I was nodding. Maybe he just looked up there so I would know he was paying attention to me, but he couldn’t really see me. I know the mirror is really for him to see the cars behind us. “Yeah, I’m a little hungry,” I said after a few moments. Okay, he was my dad, and I probably didn’t have any real reason that you would call a reason, but I’m just shy about personal things, okay? Get over it. Anyway, we continued to ride along on this stretch of boredom’s-ville road. There were a lot of ups and downs on this stretch of road, as if someone found a place where the earth had been pulled together in a fancy pleated fashion, and they purposefully built a road over that section thinking it might liven up the desert or something! I’ll tell you, it did not! It just made it feel annoying when you thought you could really see something interesting, then you were going up another hill that hid what you were looking at. I squeezed my thighs together wondering when we were going to stop. He mentioned getting lunch in a bit, so it couldn’t be that long, could it? I looked out the window to try to distract myself a little more from the uncomfortable feeling in my stomach. “Barstow should be up here in about fifteen or twenty minutes,” my dad smiled back at me through the mirror that I was sure he couldn’t see me from. He had broken into my looking out the window imagining a unicorn running along the side of the road, which meant my mind went right back to the pang in my side and the feeling I had at the pushing pressure inside wanting out. “We’ll get some lunch there.” I leaned up. “That long, dad?” “I’m afraid so, kiddo. Is there something else bothering you?” “No. Nothing.” I quickly sat back being far too embarrassed to say anything else on the matter. My face felt a little bit hot, and I shook with the uncomfortable feeling that he somehow knew of my shame, that I had to get to the restroom. I hope he doesn’t suspect.” I thought back into last year at my desk one day: Back in fourth grade in January or February: We had been reading from our class study book, How To Eat Fried Worms, I think the book was called. I was sitting in my seat, feeling a little uncomfortable, and it was like thirty minutes before lunchtime. I saw people sitting quietly around me, still reading, and the teacher was calling on someone else to read a bit. As we read one, two, or sometime as many as five paragraphs, we discussed what was going on in the story. I was starting to fidget a little bit…. “Megan?” I heard my dad break into my thoughts again. “Are you alright back there? You seem a bit quiet.” “Yeah, I’m okay,” I sighed. I wished he wouldn’t keep interrupting me. He keeps making me have to go worse! I pushed my hands on the front of my pants, and looked out the window for a sign that might tell me how much further I’d have to wait. “Honey, you don’t sound okay,” my dad looked up into the mirror, and though I was sure his eyes couldn’t really see me, it felt like he could see not only my eyes, but right down into my body and into the full bladder that was swishing around inside, battering at the dam that I was trying to reinforce with my thighs tightly pushed against it along with my hands. “Look, if you need something, you should tell baby.” “There’s no bathroom around here,” I suddenly blurted out in frustration and anger that he kept making me think of it, and I was so embarrassed that I had to tell him that I had to go! I didn’t mean it. I was just really having a hard time and didn’t want to do anything like a baby, here. He sighed. “Okay. Well, hold on. Just about another ten minutes, sweetheart.” He didn’t even get mad that I yelled at him. Maybe he knows I had to go really bad? I felt my face get even redder and knew I had to be turning purple. I wanted to crawl into a tiny hole, but even though I felt all the shame of having to tell him I had to go so bad, I couldn’t stop my body fidgeting and my legs rubbing against each other, as if they were trying to massage the feeling away. Frowning, I tried to close my eyes, wanting out of this predicament I somehow got myself into. I wanted dad to forget what he found out. I wanted to just be sitting there quietly, just waiting patiently like the big girl I was supposed to be. This was worse than anything…. But no, not really. Back in Fourth grade, last January or February: “Megan, stand up and read for us, please.” Mrs. Thompson called on me in reading. The clock was still twenty-five minutes until lunch. I was already squirming in my chair. “Um…,” I looked around. I didn’t want to stand up. Everyone might see me squirming. But if I didn’t stand up, then everyone would be watching me for sure! I nodded and stood up…. “There’s the truck stop,” dad interrupted the memory of my worse day since starting school. I felt grateful, but at the same time, annoyed that once again, his interruption brought me back to the present where I was reminded that I was trying to keep my self dry now. It was eleven years old, now. I was over halfway to being an adult. I couldn’t be in this situation! It was so babyish! I looked out the window and saw we still had a very short way to get there, but the truck sign loomed up out of the ground like a savior! I was very happy to see that sign, and mentally scolded my bladder to wait just five more minutes! It wasn’t that bad! Of course, it was bad. My bladder pushed back in increased pressure to let me know that scolding it internally into submission was NOT going to work. The only thing I could do to keep from disgracing myself, was get to the promised bathrooms given by signs under the Truck Stop name, and get there now! We pulled our car easily into a parking area as there were plenty of places to park around. I pushed my knees together and internally scolded my bladder. “Look, just three more minutes, and then you can go,” I promised. “Just three minutes. Please. It’s not going to kill you to wait that long!” My bladder pulsed at me, and I couldn’t tell if it was agreeing to the deal, barking at me because I was scolding it, or if it was warning me that I didn’t have three minutes. I just knew that it wasn’t good to have the swishing pressure hammering at the dams inside. I had to keep my thighs so close together it was hard to take any regular steps, and my hands were pushed up against my pants, trying to add strength to the barricade. My dad had started to just walk, but when he looked back and saw me struggling, he strode his three giant steps towards me, and he bent down. His blue eyes looked into mine. He looked serious but comforting at the same time. “You’re not wet, at all yet, are you?” I shook my head. “I’m going to carry, you honey. It will be faster, and you might make it, okay?” I nodded, my upper teeth pulled across my lower lip momentarily. “Be careful,” I whispered. “If you hold too tight, I might um….” But he put a finger on my lips and gave me a serious look while his eyes were soft and understanding. “Just do your best, baby. I know you don’t want to have this happen. Trust daddy.” I nodded and let him carry me. The jolting of his movement wasn’t helping the strength of my dam, but he did carry me more like I was something rather than someone which meant he kept my legs together which made the dam stay in place though it was weakening. My upper body was nearly up over his left shoulder. “Just another moment,” he whispered as I was jolted along. I hoped I could make it. He finally sat me down just outside the bathrooms for girls. “Honey,” he made me wait one last moment while he lectured me about being safe. “Remember, if you feel scared to come right out even if you are not done, and if you are in there more than five minutes, I’m going to come in on you looking for you, okay?” I nodded pushing my legs and hands against the dam hoping he’d hurry this up. “Okay, then,” and brushing the side of my face with the back of his hand moving some of my bushy caramel light brown hair out of my eyes, he turned me towards the bathroom patting me on the back to send me in. Relief! There were eight stalls in here, and I don’t think any of them were being used. I saw some other women and girls near the sinks, but I ignored them. The closest stall was necessary! I hobbled to it as fast as I could, slammed the partition door hard, and hobbled to the toilet and started to pull at my pants when suddenly I felt a little urine pushing out. I grabbed my pants down as fast as I could getting pee pee on the floor, on the toilet seat, and into the toilet. Nervously, I felt around my jeans. I was afraid. But the butt was dry. I pulled at the front. It was dry. I didn’t see anything noticeable in them, but I could feel a little bit of dampness that was just around the middle and partly down one thigh on the inside of the jeans. My panties were damp and I was sure there was going to be a dried yellow stain where a little bit wet the middle of them. Daddy never checks my clothes anymore, so he won’t know. But that means I have to wear the damp panties and the jeans until they dried out. A small price to pay. No one will know I almost acted like a baby. We were back out in the main area again, and dad took my hand leading me to one of the many restaurants that seemed to be around this giant complex of places for people stopping. There was a motel, a gas station, six restaurants, a little souvenir shop, and even a tiny drug store. It was almost like someone took a mall apart, and then separated each of the stores into separate buildings, and then placed them around this huge parking space. “What about Mexican?” my dad smiled at me with a big toothy grin. I loved the way his eyes got those little creases at the edges on the outside when he smiled, and how his forehead sometime got light lines that seemed to disappear up above his hairline so it looked like they probably went all the way to the top of his head. They were just faint lines though, when he smiled. “Okay,” I said cheerily. I loved Mexican food, especially if it wasn’t just the fast food that we Americans label Mexican like this restaurant wasn’t. We walked through the door, and I could see Mexican themes everywhere from iconic large Sombreros hanging on the wall, to a huge map of Central America in the center of the area where we had to wait to be seated, and some other things that people sometimes didn’t think about. “Daddy? How come that picture shows white people invading Mexico? I though America never went that far south.” “Honey, the Europeans invaded all way from Canada all the way down further south than even Mexico when they first came here. Our white blood doesn’t come from being natives of the area of the United States alone.” “Really?” “Yeah, honey. Didn’t they teach you that in school yet?” “No. We just learned about the gold rush, and some animals, and how the white people kicked the Californian peoples out so they could get the gold here.” “Ah. I forgot. I thought state history and culture was taught in third grade.” “Huh?” I knew what history meant, but I had never heard of culture as being something taught. I thought it was just who you were. Like there was Mexican culture, Chinese culture, and Black culture and those were just things that they did that was different a little bit from what I did. I didn’t know that you had to learn it at school? Or maybe daddy did when he was little but now it’s all over the place. Daddy is like a zillion years old, after all. As we sat down, they brought out a plate of Quesadillas with some spicy sauce in a dish for us, and they gave us little glasses of water, like most good places did. The young waitress handed us a menu, and as she started to walk away, my eyes were drawn over a door where a woman with dark red hair was holding the hand of a girl not too much smaller than me in a jean ripped jacket with cutesy decals of pink and yellow flowers on the sleeves, a pink shirt where the jacket was open and I could see a portion of a unicorn, and her pants were ripped and stained from just above the knee down. It wasn’t just stylish rips like people sometimes buy these days, but it was really worn. Her hair was nearly as bushy as mine, but it was a dirty blond that looked like it might be changing color. “Get your filthy kid and get out of the restaurant,” I heard someone yell at the woman. I felt sorry for the child who was holding her stomach, though and I patted daddy on the arm and nodded over at them. “I think the little kid is hungry,” I told him. She was probably around my age, but I purposefully said little kid to get dad to look. He frowned and walked over where the woman and girl were standing. “Do you know this woman?” the usher asked my dad. “Yeah, they’re with us. You know how little kids are! That’s her favorite jacket and pants, so she insisted on wearing them. I swear, she’s going to wear those jeans until they fall apart!” There was a chuckle and my daddy lifted up the little girl as if she was his child, and the woman walked with them and sat the little girl down next to me. I couldn’t tell while we were sitting if she was really shorter than me or not. The woman smiled at my dad. “Thank you.” “Don’t mention it,” he nodded at the waiters around the room. “We can talk about it later.” I smiled up at my daddy. My daddy was really nice to people sometimes. That’s one of the good things about my daddy. If he thought you were in trouble, he’d help you even if it wasn’t his business. “So, does um…,” Daddy waited for the lady to fill in the little girl’s name for him as he was trying to find out about them. “October, oh, um… Octy,” the woman trembled some. She looked like she was lost in how to do something this sneaky. “Yeah, does Octy like anything special that is Mexican food?” The little girl looked nervous as she peered her eyes through the top of her had that was bent down to the table, and she mumbled. “aysi z gu.” I didn’t hear what she said at all. I know what gibberish I did get was not anything that could be intelligible to even my smart daddy. “Honey, I couldn’t hear you,” my dad whispered to the little girl that I saw getting tears in her eyes, and she shook some. I didn’t know what to do. Would she get more scared if I hugged her? I showed her the menu, and I pointed to the enchiladas I was hoping to get. “Do you like that?” I asked. The girl nodded her head a little bit, but she was still shaking really bad. I frowned and looked back to the woman. Now, I noticed, the woman was looking like she was shaking a bit, too. I wondered what they were scared of, and it sort of made me nervous. I cast my eyes about to see if it looked like someone was looking for someone. I imagined they’d probably be angry and maybe even stomping around, so I was looking for a person with that kind of vibe. My dad put a hand on the woman’s hand, and he whispered up at her. “Tell the little one to just eat quietly, and you, too, and then we can go back to my car together after lunch, and maybe you can tell me how I can help you.” The woman nodded. “My name is David. David Lawrence,” My daddy told her with a stern look like he knew she was in trouble, but I couldn’t tell if daddy thought helping her was a good idea or not. It was the kind of look he gave me when he was fixing a problem that I caused, but tried to pretend just happened, but he didn’t really believe the problem was there for no reason. “I… I’m Vanessa,” the woman nodded. “I…I’ll tell you everything, once we are safe.” My daddy nodded. “Well, I will get you somewhere safe. I wouldn’t forgive myself if you got yourself in trouble, and it caused a child to get hurt.” The woman nodded and looked down. “Thank you.” As we sat and ate our lunch, I felt my face blush a little hot because I thought the other kid was sitting a little too close to me, and I definitely smelled something. I was kind of surprised my daddy didn’t smell how bad it was, if I could smell myself. I would probably have to tell him I peed my pants after all. I felt tears in my eyes as I realized that this little girl I didn’t know was going to find out. She had to smell me, though. It was really strong. My daddy reached a hand across the table, and he mouthed at me. “It’s okay, baby. We can talk later.” I nodded. Did he really know and was waiting to get me alone to not make me embarrassed? I was so stupid thinking I could hide that I peed my pants from him. Of course, he knew every time I did something weird. “Your little girl looks a little scared,” the woman said. “Assuming it’s not because of you, maybe we are making her nervous?” My daddy shook his head. “She’s just going through some stuff,” he seemed to try not to tell her about private matters. “She’ll be fine after we talk later.” “I don’t mean to cause trouble, David. I’m sorry I don’t have any money to pay you back for lunch, but we can just disappear when we are done eating.” “No, Vanessa. I promise, it’s not you. Megan is just emotional right now. She’ll be okay.” I could see the woman looking more at me than my dad though in that exchange, it felt like she knew something. Maybe I smelled so bad she knew I wet, too. I shook my head. I had to ignore her stares. But they were hard. I gulped. She knew I had peed my pants. I could tell. She knew. I shivered a little more. I didn’t even want daddy to know! What was I going to do now? She’ll tell him. He already knew. I shivered again. “Your child is really scared,” the woman told my dad. “I really think if you let me talk to her for a moment, just over there by the bathrooms, I can calm her down. She didn’t look nervous until we sat at your table.” My daddy looked at me for a moment. They seemed to watch each other for an eternity. My daddy looked around for a moment. “Don’t worry. The people looking for us don’t know we are here,” the woman told my dad. “We left in the middle of the night a couple of days ago. No one knows where we are. I promise.” My dad sighed and nodded. “Okay. But you stay where I can see my daughter.” The woman nodded and she stood up. “Come on, Megan. I promise, you’ll be okay, and your daddy will be right here watching us. I just don’t want to scare Octy anymore than she already is.” I nodded as I looked up at my dad. “Just be ready,” he mouthed at me so I’d know he didn’t fully trust the woman. I knew what he meant. He taught me how to get away from a big person a couple of years ago. Even a woman doesn’t like her foot stepped on between where the leg meets just under the ankle. And he would be out of his seat if he saw me fighting her. We walked over by the bathrooms, and the woman bent down to my ear. “Look, sweetheart, I told your dad the truth,” the woman got really serious with me as she looked intently in my eyes. “No one knows where Octy and I are, so you don’t have to worry about anyone causing your daddy trouble. You are safe.” I nodded up at her, my lower teeth pulling at my upper lip. I crossed my legs as though hiding something. I didn’t think it could be seen, but still, best not take any chances if she doesn’t know. “Honey, if you gotta use the toilet, that’s fine. You can go. I’ll just go back to the table and tell your dad that the new people at the table made you too nervous to tell him.” I frowned. My dad just took me. What would he think? But the woman thought I had to go. If she figured out I was wet, and I didn’t go now, what would she tell daddy? I shivered. “I mean it, sweetheart,” the lady smiled at me. “You can’t just stand there and pee your pants like a baby—not a big girl like you. Go potty and your daddy will understand, honey.” I looked at her for a good long time, long enough that she put her hand on my shoulder. “Sweetheart, are you already leaking?” she asked me. I shook my head no. I wasn’t going to admit that if she didn’t know I was wet. “Then go to the toilet before I tell your dad that you are peeing in your pants, baby.” I nodded and went into the bathroom. She was forceful, but at least she didn’t know I almost peed my pants. I went to the sink and grabbed some paper towels, wet them, and then went into a cubical to try to pull my pants down and wipe out the panties. I couldn’t get caught wetting my pants! Not at eleven years old! I shook as I tried to wet my panties with the water trying to make them smell less like I peed. I dampened around the middle of my jeans, too, but I couldn’t tell which leg some of it went down earlier because both legs were dry, and there wasn’t a stain. I just patted water on both sides of the inside of the leg parts by the middle. I wet the panties as much as I could without making them wet enough that I was afraid they would get my jeans wet, and then I used toilet paper and patted the panties dry. Do I smell less now? I stood up, and looked between my legs at my inner thighs. I patted some toilet paper there, too, just in case. The toilet paper didn’t come out wet, so I must be okay. I sighed. Finally, I came out of the door just as I saw the severe woman reaching her hand out to push the door open. She squatted down. “Your daddy sent me to check on you. You were in there a while. Are you okay?” I nodded. “Okay, then, let’s go finish eating, sweetie.” We walked back, and I kept looking up at her hoping I didn’t smell bad. We sat and started eating. So if the woman didn’t know I was wet, maybe daddy didn’t know? Maybe he just thought I missed mom again? Maybe he just thought like I did and was worried someone was going to come even if she thought she was safe. Maybe I was worried about nothing. Only I smelled it. Octy didn’t say anything about it to me. But as I sat there, nervously, I started to smell it again. I couldn’t understand it. I thought I got the smell to go away when I wiped it with water. I didn’t smell it when I was talking to the woman, I don’t think. No one gave me any strange looks. Why do I smell it again? A tear rolled down my face from my left eye. It smelled, and once dad was in front of me long enough, when we talked, he was going to know I was bad and acted like a baby. I wasn’t even supposed to do this. I am eleven years old! Please, don’t let everyone at the table know I peed! I looked over at Octy who was still looking down. I knew she was nervous. She was too nervous to say anything, probably. If she smelled me, she couldn’t speak up about it. She barely said a word since she sat with us. The woman, Vanessa, was talking to my daddy. They were more getting to know each other like what music they liked or where they went to school. From the way they talked, it might have looked like two single parents met up on a date and took their kids with them.

10 When her mother or her father would change her diaper, Riley would look for ways to make that moment unique and always different from the previous one. Once, she put both hands in front of her nether regions and made numerous fusses at her father to prevent him from tying her new diaper; it took her almost half an hour to tie it. Arriving in the room, Riley lowered her jeans with automatic movements and waited for her mother to put her on the changing table. A ladder to climb on could save energy and time, the little girl suddenly thought. Helen laid her down and began ripping off the ribbons with her usual loving, detail-oriented manner. Unlike Greg, she, to play, was in no mood for it. She had to clean and dress her; there was no time for fun. The only thing the little girl could do was talk, but at that moment the urge to do so was below zero. She turned her thoughtful gaze toward the empty orange wall to her left. "When you're quiet, it means something's wrong," began Helen cozily as she gave her a wipe with the front of her soiled diaper. "Tell me everything." Riley sighed conflictedly, then asked that question, "Why does everything have to get difficult?" "Everything in which sense?" she asked not understanding, then told her, "Get your butt up." Riley waited for her mother to remove her soiled diaper before answering. Without realizing it, the clean diaper made contact with her skin. "Homework," she said despondently. "I feel like a complete nothing." Helen took two wipes, wiped the little girl's pelvic area with one and her bottom with the other. She spoke in a motivated and firm voice, never losing the softness that characterized her voice, "It's normal, when it happens is the time when you have to react. Besides, you can ask us for help." "Not always though," replied Riley bitterly. "I don't know how to react. You make it easy, but it's not easy at all!" "If it were easy, you would never grow up," Helen slathered her with anti-irritation cream. "When you think you can't do it, just stop and distract yourself so you're sure you'll jump out of it," she said. "I know it's not easy. In your case, now it's more ... important than ever not to lose the confidence you have in yourself," he paused for a moment to close her clean diaper, then continued, "I know you'll make it, Riley. Doesn't the book result come out for you? Just ignore it, the important thing is that you tried." Tears were beginning to form; the little girl was almost crying. Before diapers, she didn't have a problem with all this; she was a lonely little girl who always made it through the first time. This gave her pause. Helen sat her down and looked her straight in the eye, as she had a few weeks before. Yes, she felt like she was reliving that very day. He spoke to her softly, "It is normal to be afraid of not succeeding, the important thing, as I told you before, is to try." She gave her a kiss on the forehead. She resumed speaking, "Falling is about getting back up. Remember that book you told me about?" Riley pulled up her nose. "The one about the little robot boy?" "Did he give up when he encountered a difficulty?" "No," Riley replied suspiciously. "He-he got up and overcame it. But doing homework is not like saving a galaxy, Mom!" "Exactly." "Huh?" Helen smiled and gave her an encouraging look. "So, I shouldn't give up?" Helen hugged her. "Will you give up?" Riley did not answer right away, each sweet word from her mother was like a beam of light in the darkness. Everything was clearer to her now: "No, I don't think so!". Her mother put her down from the changing table and watched her get dressed, commented, "That's the Riley I know!" Riley smiled at her and hugged her again. She said to her, "Thank you, Mom. Now I'm going to go finish my homework. I don't want to leave anything unfinished! ". And she disappeared from her sight. Riley decided to do each exercise over again. She picked up a blank sheet of paper and set out to do the first exercise: an expression with fractions impatient to be solved. Undaunted by every mistake, the little girl did every calculation and got the longed-for solution. One down, three more to go! In half an hour, she had the three results of the three expressions calculated. She felt unstoppable. Nothing can stop me! Not even four stupid mathematical expressions! * Theo called at two o'clock in the afternoon. He and his friend would meet in the park as soon as their talk was over. His voice was not as radiant as usual; it was dull and low, almost dejected. Riley felt compelled to make him feel good, as any best friend would in a time of need. "Is something wrong, Theo?" asked Riley. "I'm just a little down, that's all," answered Theo truthfully. "You know how it is. The math homework has put me through a lot." Part of Riley's fears disappeared; he, too, had encountered his own difficulties; the fact that he had said that sentence made her feel less alone. It was just the two of them: Riley and Theo against the world! So she wanted to title their friendship. She would have liked to add "diapers", but she preferred to highlight just the two of them. "Mrs. Heller doesn't know the concept of simple tasks," Riley sighed. "Sometimes I wonder if she takes pleasure in seeing us suffer." Theo laughed. He felt his sadness fade away; her comments always managed to make him feel good. "Did you manage to do all your homework?" Theo's voice became lower "I didn't." Riley chuckled amusedly. "Luckily, all of them. Do your parents let you out even though you didn't do all your homework?" "They care that I do it all," she replied at a normal volume "Mom always checks my notebooks, every time." They talked for about ten minutes in total, Riley remembered that she had to change before going out. She said goodbye to his friend, telling him she would wait for him at the park, and ended the call. Finding her mother was not difficult. Helen spent most of her time in the office room she shared with Greg, working or surfing the Internet. Before going there, Riley walked around her room and grabbed a pair of blue panties, then took off her jeans showing off her pristine white diaper and rocketed off to the office room on the ground floor with panties and jeans firmly in her hands. She knocked and entered without her mother giving her permission to enter. "Am I disturbing you, Mom?" asked the nervous 11-year-old. "You're not disturbing at all, honey," replied Helen kindly and stopped tapping on the keyboard. She looked at the puzzled little girl. "Why do you have your jeans and underwear on?" "Theo and I are going to the park," replied Riley excitedly. "I have to put on my underwear and I can't do that without you, or Daddy, taking off my diaper. Rules are rules right?" Helen nodded, got up from her chair, ripped the tapes off her diaper and placed it back on the table. She said, "I bet you don't need a hand to put on your underwear right?" Riley shook her head. After ten seconds, the little girl was back to her normal 11-year-old self and picked up the clean diaper on the table. She said to her, "Thank you, Mommy!" Helen returned to her seat, then said to her daughter, "Please, since it's clean put it on the changing table I'll put it back tonight." Riley obeyed, went to say goodbye to both her parents who told her to be back before 6 p.m., and finally went out. She was looking forward to meeting Theo in the park. * They were not alone in the park. There were three four-year-olds playing on the slide, two boys-two boys-older than them on the swings babbling about girls, for a moment they felt uncomfortable. Riley and Theo decided to go sit on the benches a little further away from the games. "So, have you started re-reading Ashes?" was the first thing Theo asked her. "Not yet, first I have to finish reading Pentelton Rust's The Secret of the Atlas," she answered truthfully. "I only have a few pages left!" They discussed about that book for about twenty minutes, Theo seemed interested, and from his questions, which seemed to know no end, a desire arose to start reading it right away. Riley felt proud that he had stimulated his friend to explore new literary horizons. "Theo! Riley!" a high, slightly hoarse voice called them. They both turned and recognized her immediately: Sally Halley, rockiest kid in their class. The biggest rebel in their school was catching up with them in a cheerful and motivated manner. Theo waved to her, all smiles that he was. Riley tried to imitate her friend, but only a grimace came out. The rebel sat down next to poor Theo, then without warning grabbed him by the neck and tousled his cap as if it were his real hair. He wriggled out, but to no avail, his laughter keeping Riley from helping him free himself from Sally Halley's firm grip. Afterwards she let go of him and sat down like any other person. "You too wasting time?" asked Sally. "You mean relax," Riley corrected her in a composed voice. His presence was bothering her. If she had a diaper on she would have peed a little. "What brings you here?" "Didn't I say that before? To waste time!" Sally's voice was pleased. "Since we are together, how about we go for a walk?" Theo said "yes" without a second thought, Riley hated that instant with all of herself. Come on, Theo! We're talking about crazy Sally Halley and you say yes? Their walk took them to the supermarket. Sally and Theo talked the whole time, Riley had to absorb the silly ideas for pranks on Mrs. Towers and Mrs. Heller, who, like Sally and so many others, didn't like her. "Why?" the 11-year-old wondered. "They are doing their duty as teachers! Why should they be hurt just because we didn't do our best?" She still had her mother's speech well in her head. I wonder how her parents would have taken it if they had known that Sally had joined the two of them in their outing? For some strange reason, the three kids went to the baby and toddler products section. Seeing the packs of Pampers and Huggies diapers, Riley began to feel uneasy. For all the diapers, how I wish I had one on! "Why are we here, Sally?" asked Theo. "I have to get diapers for my little brothers," replied Sally annoyed. "You have no idea how annoying they are! Mom and Dad are always with them! So.... what are they..." Theo looked at Riley. "Are you all right? You haven't said a word since we left the park." "I'm fine!" Riley replied nervously to Theo; then turned to Sally in a calmer voice, "How old are your little brothers?" "Two years old. Why?" "What brand do you usually take? Do you know it?" "It starts with the. P, I think." "Take these here," Riley helped her by handing her a package of Pampers Baby-Dry that was smaller in size than her own that she had at home. Without realizing it, she explained every detail about them, "They are classic diapers. They can hold plenty of pee and poop. Take me for example, I wear them and have never had a problem with spills. I do a lot of it and have never wet my clothes. The tapes are terrific and sometimes they can be a nuisance. Just don't wear them very tight, otherwise-you get the idea." "Riley!" exclaimed Theo terrified and brought both hands to his mouth. Sally turned toward him without understanding. She returned her focus to her classmate with a puzzled look, "Am I wrong or did you say you wear them?" Her heart began to pound wildly, Riley began to flinch. No tears, just drops of pee inside her blue panties. Oh no, what have I done! Theo stepped between the two little girls, rushing to Riley's aid, unable to speak. His eyes fixed on Sally Halley and his gaze intense. He told her menacingly, "If you tell anyone, you will regret it bitterly!" "Theo..." Riley called him almost in tears. "I have to go back to my house right away." Theo turned to her and looked down at her wet jeans from the waist down. He made a brief jerk and hugged her as much as he could. He felt like crying, too. It was official: Riley, the 11-year-old girl, had peed her pants in public. In front of her two classmates, one of whom was Sally Halley, the most influential girl in school. Her life was over. "Get her out of the crates without shopping!" ordered Sally to Theo. "I'll pay and then join you!" "What?" asked Theo with his face streaked with tears. Riley hid her face on his chest. "Theo, if they see her the rumor will spread and everyone will make fun of her!" she told him terrified. She imagined that scenario and did not want it to happen. "Wait for me behind the supermarket and..." She looked at Riley for a second. "And then we'll take her home," Sally concluded, running toward the checkouts. Left alone, Theo whispered to her, "We'll take it from here, hang in there. Everything will be fine." "Mom and Dad will-" she tried to say in a feeble voice. "They will make you better," he told her with conviction, then pulled her away from him with both arms on his shoulders. "But let's get out of here first." Riley nodded and, for the first time in her whole life, felt like a little girl.

Part 4 Once they were through the front door, Daddy started taking her clothes off. She was a nakie girl when she was in the house, Angela knew. A silly nakie girl, except for her diaper. She had to wear that all the time unless Daddy was changing her or giving her a bath. Eric pulled her frock up and over her head, letting her bare boobies spill out. She didn’t wear bras. Those were for big girls. She fidgeted impatiently while he slid her shoes and socks off her feet, playing absent-mindedly with her tits. “There we go, sweetie,” he cooed. “All done.” Angela giggled happily, but the moment she took a step further into the house, she felt a dizzying sense of vertigo, and there was a sudden weakness in her knees. She looked at her husband, confused. “You’re too high up, sweetie. Remember what we discussed in therapy?” Angela nodded as understand came to her. She needed to look up to him. She got down on her hands and knees, her bare breasts handing down like udders, her wet nappy hanging between her thighs. She looked up at him, blushing when she saw the smile on his face, the satisfied glint in his eyes. Her face burned with humiliation, but it also felt right. This was where she belonged. Stupid baby. Dumb bitch. Her husband leaned down and patted her firmly on her bottom. “Time to crawl, sweetie. Crawl to the living room.” She set off, crawling awkwardly on her hands and knees, feeling utterly ridiculous. Daddy walked slowly behind her. She could feel his eyes on her rear, and her pussy wettened. She hoped he would tug down her diaper and fuck her like the cheap whore she was. She wasn’t sure why, but she knew she was a nasty skank who never said no. She was a dirty girl. Once she reached the middle of the living room, Daddy smacked her bottom again. “Hold still, sweetie. Your nappy needs changing.” Angela rolled onto her back submissively. Her breasts wobbled alluringly on her chest while Daddy prepared the changing supplies. She shoved her thumb into her mouth and started sucking on it wetly, drooling down her chin. Messy girl. Daddy undid the tapes of her diaper with a loud snapping sound and pulled down the front. Then he lifted her legs into the air by her ankles and started wiping her wet pussy. She wiggled in place, moaning around her thumb while he stroked her no-no spot with a baby wipe. Dirty girl. “Hold still, wiggly worm,” he chuckled, smacking her sharply on her upturned rump yet again. She squealed but did her best to lie still while Daddy finished wiping her clean. He slipped a fresh, dry, fluffy nappy under her bottom and sprinkled her liberally with baby powder, just like he’d done the night before. Just like he’d done in the therapist’s office earlier that day while she’d been glued to the bright, shiny tablet. He taped her up, and helped her to her knees. She didn’t need to be any higher when she was in the house. And in any case, this was the perfect height. The perfect height for… for… Daddy stood up. Then he undid his fly and pulled out his cock. For a moment, Angela felt sick. She didn’t do blowjobs. That was one of her rules, wasn’t it? What was the point if she wasn’t getting any pleasure out of it? Blowjobs were horrible and demeaning and disgusting. But then her mind started to feel fuzzy again. Silly girl. Dumb bitch. That was the old Angela. She stared at Daddy’s cock and realised she was drooling. She needed to suck. Good girls liked to suck, and she was a good girl. She needed something in her mouth at all times; her thumb, her toes, her pacifier, and best of all, Daddy’s cock. Stupid baby. If she didn’t have something to suck on she’d cry! She could already feel it building up inside her, a horrible emptiness that she needed to fill. She leant forwards to take him into her mouth, and he grabbed the back of her head and forced his cock down her throat. She gagged and sputtered, drooling even more down her chin, but Daddy didn’t let up. He face-fucked her viciously, pulling her hair and pumping his cock between her lips. “I’ll have those pumped up,” he grunted. “Your lips. Okay Angela? You’re going to have a pair of thick, dick-sucking lips. And I’ll book you in to get your tits done as well. The doctor says he knows someone who’ll do it, the same one who did his own little girl. I’m sure you’ll look perfect with a ridiculous bimbo rack.” Angela moaned around his cock. She didn’t want filler in her lips, or silicon in her tits, but if that’s what Daddy wanted then that’s what she’d become. Good girls never said no. Daddy’s pumping became faster and faster. “You’re getting exactly what you deserve, Angela. You’re going to be my little. Bimbo. Baby!” With the final word, he pulled out of her mouth and came all over her face. Angela gasped for air and shut her eyes as his cum spattered across her cheeks, her nose, her mouth, even her hair. Her princess parts burned needily, but Angela knew her own pleasure didn’t matter anymore. She was just a dumb bitch, and Daddy got to use her however he liked. Daddy got himself cleaned up while Angela lay on the floor, breathing heavily. After a while, she got to her knees blearily. Daddy’s cum was still on her face. She was about to wipe it off when something stopped her. She was a messy girl. A dim-witted smile spread over her face, and she giggled. She liked being messy. Dirty girl. But there was something else she needed to do, something that would make her even messier. Grinning stupidly, the twenty-seven-year-old woman thrust her padded bottom out behind her and started grunting and straining to mess her diaper while her husband looked down at her, smirking. “Poo-poo!” Angela screeched, with no concept of an inside voice. Something told her she had to let Daddy know what she was doing, and little girls like her didn’t care if they made too much noise. “Makin’ poo-poo, Dada!” He laughed, and she giggled along with him even though she didn’t get what was funny. Dumb bitch, she thought. Stupid baby. She grunted loudly and pooped her pants, making the seat of her nappy bulge out behind her. Even though she was happy, her face was scarlet with shame. She knew on some level that she was supposed to be an adult woman, that what she was doing was disgusting and babyish, but she didn’t know what else she could do. Grown-ups used the potty, but she was too stupid for that. She just had to go in her pants like the dumb baby she was. Eventually she finished dirtying her diaper, and she stared vacantly up at Daddy. She was still down on her knees. He looked so high up. So much higher than she was. His rightful place above her. He smiled down at her, and she grinned back at him, a line of drool dripping down onto her bare tits, cum on her face and dribble down her chin, and a stinky nappy sagging heavily between her legs. Her rightful place. She shoved her thumb into her mouth again. She felt a little funny in her head, as if somewhere in the back of her mind, a voice was screaming at her that this was wrong. But the feeling went away the moment Daddy tickled her under the chin. She giggled happily. “I think you’re finally done,” he said. “You’ve lost your big-girl privileges forever, Angela. You’re just a big dumb baby now. Okay, sweetie?” Angela popped her thumb out of her mouth. “’kay, Dada!” “Good girl. I think I’ll give your friends a call and see if any of them are available to babysit you. Would you like that, sweetie? Would you like your friends to feed you and play with you and change your dirty diapers while I go out and hook up with girls?” Angela nodded, giggling and cooing happily at the pleasant tone of his voice. “I thought you would,” he said, smiling. He took out her phone. “Now which of your friends should Daddy call first?” Angela wasn’t listening. She was too busy blowing raspberries and giggling at the way her full nappy swung heavily between her legs when she wiggled her bum-bum. Her Daddy chuckled, patted his mentally reduced wife on her bottom, and started scrolling through her contacts. The End *** If you want to read more evil stories or captions about women being transformed into overgrown babies, I also post on Tumblr, DeviantArt, and SubscribeStar.

As long as I’m allowed to stay completely diapered and allowed to be kept in adult babyhood, I would be okay with that.

I think this is where I am on subscriptions, too. $5 = 1 published book on Amazon. If you're charging that much for one book, then it needs to be like a post a day to me, or at least four a week. Personalias, Princess Pottypants, and Elfy all range from $5-10 on average, and they all include everything, not just one story. Elfy does have some stories that are only available if you pay a higher fee than the base plan. For what it's worth, I looked at your page, but when I saw that it was $5/book, I couldn't justify it myself.

Nice story

Loved this extra long chapter. I had actually thought about involving CPS but thought Officer Riley would make a better attempt to discover who he is and where he belongs. In truth you are actually more correct. The officer would try and as soon as possible transfer responsibility for Zack to someone else, namely CPS. Now given time and a potential leade they would rather find family to release the child to than CPS. That would most likely be the best for the child. Still her responsibility is on the streets and not babysitting so CPS is normally contacted immediately. For Zack this might actually be a good thing. He might have an opportunity to escape the system and once again be on the run. Certainly his chances of escape are far greater in the care of a foster family than they would be in police custody. I am already patiently awaiting the next chapter.

Well I agree there, now we have a president that wants us to pay for people coming into our country illegally, and dead beat college students that don't feel they should have to pay back the loans they to out. I didn't take out loans, went to community college for 2 years than state for 2 more. Cost where way less that way, although that was 40 years ago. Plus this is the first year in 4 I had to pay taxes even though I make good money.

Chapter 9: Lila Gets an Older Sister (Part 1) Two-year-old Lila happily wakes up in her crib. Since the day that she first re-experienced her birth, it has been two years since the day that she was “born” (or reborn, since she used the magic diaper to travel back to the very moment of her birth). Two years and one month technically, since she spent an entire extra month being less than a day old. Since Lila has been (re)born, she has made many wishes with the magic diaper that she always wore. A lot of them had to do with wearing different outfits, all the bottles of milk that she wanted, turning various babysitters into babies her age, excessively wetting the bed, causing peeruptions in her mother’s face (most of the time, it was on Jolene, her favorite babysitter), having full control in all of dreams, remodeling her room to whatever she wanted, regressing younger on certain days that she felt more and more like a baby, and many other fun ideas. At this point, a faint glowing aura emanated all around Lila. From her continued use of the magic diaper, it magically altered her DNA. While Lila had the appearance of a human, it was clear that her form was a little more advanced than that. She was a magical girl that always got her wishes granted thanks to the magic diapers that she wore. Lila happily sighed when she noticed that her Pampers Size 3 diaper was once again soaked. From one of her past wishes, she simply waved her hands over her soaked magic diaper, and she was magically changed. She smiled and touched her diaper again, causing her bladder to fill up and empty out of control. She touched the back side of her back, and a pair of wings sprouted out of her back. She flew out of her crib, giggling with delight. I gotta love all of the past wishes that I have made! Some of them have permanent effects, like this! She touched an empty bottle in her crib, and it instantly refilled with her mother’s delicious breast milk. She reached in the air and her pacifier automatically appeared in her hand. She rapidly sucked on it, like a cold popsicle that she was trying to thaw. She touched her back again and her wings vanished. She teleported back in her crib and laid in her yellow footed sleeper, happily sucking away on her pacie. The mother walks in and glances at the crib so see if her darling daughter was awake. Sure enough, she was. Lila was laying there, with a bright smile on her face. She lifted Lila out of the crib and placed her on the changing table. “Lila,” she told her. “It’s time for another diaper change.” Lila smiled when she heard her mother say that. She loved diaper changes. Especially when her soaked diaper begins to leak. Those changes are the very best. The mother unzipped Lila’s footed sleeper revealing Lila’s wet and soggy diaper. She looked at Lila with a serious look on her face. “Honey, sooner or later, you are going to have to learn how to use the potty. But Lila shook her head. “Nu! I nu use potty!” Cynthia sighed. “You are two years old now, Lila. It is time that you start learning to use the potty. Let mommy know when you have to go potty again, okay?” Lila shook her head. “Nu!” Lila looked down at the soaked diaper that her mother was taking off. Both the diaper and her body was glowing. Mommy is not gonna make me use the potty! I never wanna use the potty! Ever! Oh, how I wish that my mommy would not want me to get potty trained! The bright light surrounding Lila and her diaper flashed and tickled her. It then touched her mother. Cynthia then grinned at Lila. “Honey, I know that you are two years old, but it doesn’t seem like you are anywhere close to wanting to use the potty. And that’s just fine with mommy. You can wear diapers as long as you want, dear. Just let mommy know when you are ready. Okay?” Lila grinned, as her mother cleaned her and put a new magic diaper on her. I’m never gonna be ready! I wanna wear diapers forever! Lila’s day continued as any of her other days did. It was full of fun, toys, and naps. Due to all of the effects of her past wishes, Lila was more magical than her ordinary human self. She could change her clothes anytime she wanted. Make whatever she wanted to eat or drink appear out of nowhere. Instantly fill her diaper at her very command. She could fly in the air and make multiple copies of herself. During her afternoon nap, she laid there staring up before she fell asleep. I love this magic diaper. But do I always have to make wishes? Oh, how I wish that I was as magical as the magic diaper! The bright glow of light tickled her, and she smiled. Her faint glow that emanated from her body became as bright as the magic diaper that she was wearing. She floated up with the aura surrounding her and transformed her room into a royal bedroom. She made a crown appear on her hair and made it night. She then fell asleep. That night, her magic diaper flashed, and Lila could hear a voice coming from it. “Not so fast.” The voice boomed. “Who are you?” Lila said, her voice beginning to tremble. “Who I am is not so much as important as who you are becoming.” the voice boomed. “I granted your every wish, and even let you keep the effects of the wishes. But the wish that you just made is going way too far.” “But…” Lila said, trembling as she peed her diaper in fear. “No buts! I had just one simple mission, and that was to find a child that was unhappy. I found you because your mother was very unhappy with the way she was treating you. And you were also a bedwetter. Finding unhappy children is always my mission. You like it when I grant all your wishes, right?” Lila nodded, afraid to say another word. ”If you like the freedom of wishes, you need to respect the rules. As far as I am concerned, making a wish to possesses as much magic as the magic diaper is going way too far, and as of this day, that wish is strictly forbidden. If you were to make it again, it will not be granted. As another punishment, I will remove all the effects of every past wish that you have made. You will still be two and you will still have the magic diaper. I just want you to make more wishes, instead of relying on all the effects of your old wishes. If you want something, wish for it!” Lila nodded. “Who are you?” Her magic diaper flashed. “Again! That is not important. Who I am is not as important as what my mission is. Search the world for unhappy children. I have them find me and they can be happy again.” Lila grinned. “I member stowwy wit genie an magic lamp! Ow yoo genie?” After Lila asked this, she heard laughter. “Genie? Is that what you’re going to call me? Who I am is not important and really none of your business. All you need to know is the mission that I was given. You were an unhappy child and my mission is to make you happy. Are you happy, Lila?” Lila nodded. “Vewy happy!” “Good. The extension of that mission then is to keep you happy. Are you going to follow the rules? I am not going to grant anymore wishes that break those rules. I only allowed them to test you. And you failed!” Lila gave the magic diaper a cute and innocent looking face. “How I fail?” “Well, the first instance that you failed was when you turned your babysitters into babies. You think that’s a lot of fun, don’t you? It is neither fair nor fun to change them into babies against their will. That is a clear violation of the rules and you will not be doing that anymore. Jenny, Julia, and Jessica are now their normal ages of 18. In fact, I will be honest. I created Julie, Jessica, and Jolene as replacements for Jenny because of the bad wish that you made. You can only turn people into babies if they want to be one.” “Awww!” Lila pouted. “But it’s so much fun to do!” “But how much fun is it going to be if you can’t make any more wishes? You will respect the rules, or I will leave you and find another unhappy child in need of that happiness that I can provide them. So what’s it going to be, Lila?” “Wespect wules!” Lila shouted. “I bweak any otha wules?” “You have broken a few other rules as well. Changing your age is not a violation of the rules. That one is perfectly fine. I also allowed you to be the youngest in place of Camden. But I think convenience wishes are pushing the rules. You want to refill your bottle? Wish for it! Don’t have a loophole where you can refill your bottle by touching it. Don’t make wishes to automatically soak or soil your diaper or wet your crib. I don’t have a problem with your bladder naturally filling up, but let nature take its course instead of replacing nature with magic.” Lila nodded. “Fowwow awl wules!” “Good girl. A couple more things. I noticed how disrespectful you are to your mother. Having me grant your wishes doesn’t give you a license to be rude or disrespectful to her. This includes always wetting your crib, sheets, and clothing and peeing on your mother or babysitter when they’re changing your diaper. Using me to grant all your wishes has made you into a spoiled rotten brat and I won’t stand for it anymore. You are going to be nice to your mother, father, brother, and babysitters or you’re not going to have a magic diaper anymore. Do I make myself clear, Lila dear?” Lila could not bear to lose the magic diaper. It came at the time that she needed it the most and it made her very happy. But the magic diaper was right. It has spoiled her rotten and she took advantage of every moment. All the bedding she made her mother have to wash and all the frustrations that she caused both her and her babysitter. This, she decided, is not going to happen anymore. “Vewy cwear!” she finally shouted. “That’s a good girl. One more thing, and it’s a big one. Your most recent wish was the biggest violation of the rules that you have made up to this point. You wished to have as much magic as the magic diaper you are wearing. To test you, I allowed it, but it will not happen anymore. As I have said already, that wish is now forbidden, and if you even make a wish like that again, I will not only not grant it, but will leave you forever. I will find another unhappy child and for all I know, you may very well be unhappy once again. Is that a promise? Will you promise that you will never make that wish again?” Lila nodded. “Uh huh! But if I unhappy, you come back?” “No. I will not. I only make one visit to each unhappy child I find. If they abuse the rules after I have already warned them, I don’t make a second visit. Believe me, I have left numerous children who are once again unhappy because they did not take heed to my warning. Consider everything that I have spoken to you as a warning. If you need any of the other rules, I can give them to you. You could wish to have the rules or remember every single one. I will grant that wish. Are you going to be a good little girl now? Lila?” Lila smiled and nodded. “I be vewy gud gul! Make mor wishes afta yoo dun?” “Yes. Besides all the rules that you have broken, I need you to be a good girl. In return, I will keep granting your wishes and will keep you happy. I will also be with you as long as you wish. By the way, it was a good wish to have me on every diaper that you wear. Some children lose me after one diaper change. But you knew how to keep me around. To better help you in the future, I must ask you this question. Lila, do you like being tickled?” Lila nodded. “Yeah! I wuv tickle! I tickle easy!” “Good. I will keep tickling you after every wish. I know all the places where you are the most ticklish. I really like you and you are probably one of the best children that I have worked with. Just be nice, okay?” Lila nodded. “Otay!” “I will leave you to your wishes now. Sweet dreams, Lila!” The booming voice stopped, and Lila continued her nap. Lila woke up before her mother even came in to check on her. The memory of the magic diaper talking to her was still fresh in her mind. Wow! That magic diaper is very serious! I was having a lot of fun with it, but there are rules? I will make sure to follow every one! I will be very nice to my mommy and daddy! Also, my brother Camden! My babysitter too! I don’t want to lose this magic diaper…She then thought of the rules again. So many rules! But I don’t know them all, and I’m afraid of breaking them again. Oh, how I wish that I remembered and knew every single rule by heart! The magic diaper tickled her again, and she could almost hear it saying, “As you wish, Lila”. All of a sudden, her mind was flooded with every rule that the magic diaper wanted her to follow. There were a lot of rules, but somehow due to the wish, she could remember every single one. And because of this, she knew what wishes she could make, and which ones were off limits. Wow! I know every rule, and I will be sure to follow every one… Lila, now having full knowledge of the rules that the magic diaper gave her, knew what she was going to wish for next. At least she had a general idea of what she wants next. She also wanted to practice being nice to everyone in her family, and her babysitter. Using the magic diaper was so much fun, but it should not give her a license to be mean and disrespectful to her family or others that cared for her. These thoughts continued to remain in her mind as she continued to think about what she would wish for next. She thought about her whole family and how much each of them loved her. Her mother, who always treated Lila like her little girl. Because of her wish, she became the baby of the family. And with her being two, she really was the baby of the family. Her father always loved to come home and see his beautiful baby girl. He always liked to get special gifts for her. Among her favorite gifts from her daddy were her pacifiers. She had various colors and designs, all reflecting what he knew she would like. And her older brother Camden. He always loved having Lila as his little sister, calling her “Little Lila” every chance he got. She loved that nickname, and she ate up all the attention. But something was missing. Lila had an older brother, but she did not have an older sister. Hmmm…I really love having Camden as my older brother. But can I just have another member in this family? I love my babysitter, but I would love to have an older sister that could babysit me. Oh, how I wish that I could have an older sister who’s older than Camden and old enough to babysit me! Lila grinned, as she knew what would happen next. Her magic diaper flashed and tickled her in her most vulnerable areas, causing her to pee her diaper a little. The pee slowly materialized into wet gels, which she usually squished around when her diaper gets really wet. Meanwhile, an older girl appeared in the house out of nowhere, in a new bedroom that appeared out of nowhere. She was in a very stylish bedroom that a teenage girl would live in. She laid with her legs stretched across the bed with an open textbook and paper. She was doing her AP math homework and was nearly finished. All of a sudden, the door cracked open. It was her mother. “Angela dear,” the mother said, staring down at her daughter. “I see that you’re almost done with that, but could you please do something for me?” Angela looked up at her mother and nodded. She knew that whenever her mother asked for a favor, it usually had to do with her baby sister. She sat up on her bed and stared at her mother with a dutiful smile. “What favor do you have, mom?” Mrs. Watson mouthed the words to her daughter to stand up. “Lila hasn’t woken up from her nap yet. Could you be a dear and get your little sister up? I don’t want to ruin her sleep schedule for tonight.” Angela smiled when she heard that the favor had to do with her baby sister, Lila. She loved her to pieces and was always fun to take care of and babysit every now and then. “Ah,” she smiled. “My little baby sister needs to be woken up for her nap. Sure mom! I’ll go check on her right away!” “That’s my Angie,” she mother said, patting her daughter on the head. Angie nodded and exited her room. She crossed the hallway and entered Lila’s room. There her baby sister laid. She was only two and still sleeping in her crib. Shouldn’t she be too old for that crib and have a toddler bed? But mom said that she will grow out of it when she’s ready. Plus, she told me how she has tried this before. She just kept falling out of bed. At this, she smiled and she approached the crib, looking down on her beautiful baby sister. “Li…la!” she sung in a pleasant, sustained tone. “My sweet little princess. Did you have a good nap?” Lila’s eyes opened and she smiled when she saw the result of her wish looming over her and smiling. From all the flood of memories that filled her mind associated with the wish, she knew her older sister by name. “Annghee!” she shouted. “Ana-lah! I good nap!” Angela laughed when she heard her little sister respond. “Oh, you’re so cute! So you had a good nap then? Angie’s gotta check to see if you went pee pee. Did you go pee pee in your diaper, Lila girl?” Lila remembered the rules from the magic diaper. She wanted to be nice to her older sister that she loved. But all of a sudden, she felt a sharp sensation in her abdomen. And then a strong bowel movement followed. At that point, Lila couldn’t hold it anymore. A strong flow of gushy mass began flowing into her diaper. “Poopy!” she shouted. Angela looked at her little sister with surprise. “Poopy? Wow, you just…” Angela caught a strong whiff of the business that Lila just finished doing in her diaper. “Woo! That’s quite the stink bomb, you little stinker!” She reached down into the crib to tickle Lila. “Tika tika tika tika tika!” she said, tickling Lila all over. Lila squealed and laughed. She then peed her diaper a little more. Her diaper was now very soaked, but not quite ready to leak yet. Angela lifted Lila out of her crib and laid her on the changing table. “Legs up little girl!” she ordered. Lila lifted her legs right on cue. Angela pulled off Lila’s skirt and unsnapped her diaper. She wadded up the messy diaper and began cleaning Lila up. After wiping everything clean, she inspected Lila to find a tiny rash starting to form near her princess place. She took some cream and spread it all over that area. She then powdered the new Pampers Size 3 and her front. She laid her on the new diaper and stretched it over her, fastening the tabs snugly into the landing zone. “All changed, my cute little sister!” Angela told her. Lila smiled as she glanced at the diaper that was snugly fastened just below her belly button. Like every diaper that she has ever been changed with, it was glowing brightly. And with all the rules that she knew, she knew that only she could see the glow, and any other younger child. Angela put Lila’s skirt back on her. Before she left Lila’s room, she grabbed one of her sister’s Size 3 Pampers Cruisers diapers and hid it in her pants. She then called to her mother. “Lila is up and I changed her! Can you go get her?” “Yes dear! I’m coming, Angie!” Angie smiled as she passed her mother in the hallway. She then entered her room and closed the door to finish her homework. Before Angela began to finish her homework, she got out the diaper that she took from her baby sister’s room. She pulled down her pants and panties and unfolded the diaper. She then stretched it and laid it over her panties. She then pulled her pants up, with the diaper covering her inside her panties. Angela smiled, as she felt the soft diaper inside her panties. Having done this for about a month already, she was ready to take this to the next step. At her local pharmacy, she saw some fitted briefs that she had her eye on. When her parents go away for the weekend, she would go and buy them. Afterall, she will be the one babysitting Lila while they’re gone. Angela began to squirm, and then slowly began to pee into the diaper. She felt the warm and moist pee against her body before it turned into a squishy gel. My sister is so lucky! I don’t know why I am starting to like diapers so much. This is so silly… That’s when she thought of the dream. One night about a month ago, Angela had a strange dream and this is what happened. Begin strange dream Angela closed her textbook and put her pajamas on. Having spent so much time on her homework, it was very late. She crawled into her bed, and her eyes became heavy. Then, it happened. Angela’s bladder was full and she began to squirm beneath the sheets. Before she could even get out of bed, her bladder slowly emptied. She soaked her pajamas and then the bedding. As she was doing this, she could feel herself getting smaller and smaller. Then she spoke and realized that her voice was little again. It sounded like she was four. All she could do that point was scream. “MOMMY! I wet the bed!” The door burst open, with the mother sighing. “Again, Angie? This is the fifth time this week that you did this.” Angela’s face filled with tears. “I’m sorry, mommy!” She shouted. “I’m sorry!” The mother shook her head. “Angie…That’s it. I already told you. What did mommy say if you have one more accident?” Angela was trembling as she looked at her mother. She was too afraid to respond. “You know what mommy told you! You had another accident, so that’s it. I’m putting you back in diapers.” A look of frustration and joy filled Angela’s eyes. “But I’m a big girl mommy! And big girls don’t wear…” “Enough dear!” The mother said, as she got out a Pampers Size 4, pulled off the sopping wet underwear, and laid her daughter on the floor. “You wet the bed again, so you lost your big girl privileges.” She got out some baby wipes and began wiping Angela clean. She then powdered the diaper and Angela’s front side. “Put your legs up, honey.” Still in tears, Angela did what she was told. Her mother folded the diaper over her to cover her front side. Then, she fastened both tabs snugly to the landing zone. Angela then wiped her tears, and a look of relief came over her. Being diapered by her mother again felt kind of…nice. The mother looked at Angela sternly. “Mommy’s going to check your diapers every morning. If they’re soggy, you are going to keep wearing them every night until we start having dry nights. Mommy doesn’t want any extra laundry, okay?” Angela nodded. “Okay mommy…” The mother put on some new bedding and tucked her daughter in. She kissed her goodnight again and left her room. Then it happened again. Angela was beginning to flood her diaper. She let out a sigh of relief as the warm pee began to touch her body. End strange dream Upon waking up from that strange dream, Angela found herself in soaked pajamas and bedding. After experiencing this for the next four days in a row, she needed some protection for her new nighttime accidents. Knowing that Lila wore diapers, she started sneaking them into her bedroom and wore them to bed. Every morning from when she started doing this, the diaper was always fully soaked. She finished peeing in one of her baby sister’s diapers and laid down to finish her honor’s math homework. Meanwhile, Lila was downstairs with her mother, enjoying her next feeding time. She latched on to her mother’s exposed breast and was suckling off her right nipple. A flow of warm breast milk began to fill Lila’s mouth. Since she had a mouthful, she gulped it down and smiled. “Milky!” she shouted. The mother smiled as she looked at her darling daughter. “You like that yummy milk?” Lila nodded. “It gud!” She glanced around wondering what her older sister was doing. This milk really is yummy, but what is my older sister up to? Oh, how I wish that I knew what my older sister was doing! She knew not to make a wish being able to read her sister’s mind as that was a violation of the rules and an invasion of her sister’s privacy. The magic diaper gave her a flash and tickle of approval and her wish was granted. Lila closed her eyes and could suddenly see her sister upstairs, laying there and doing her homework. She then saw her sister walk out of her room and into her room again. Where is she going? She then saw her sister grab a diaper and leave her room with it. Why is my sister taking my diapers? This was a question that she wanted to ask the magic diaper, as she didn’t want to break any rules. But in remembering all of her accidents that she had when she was five, she smiled and nodded. Could my older sister be a bedwetter too? Maybe I’ll ask her later… The weekend came and Mr. and Mrs. Watson left Angela in charge of the house and with babysitting Lila. They gave her money to buy food and extra diapers for Lila in case she needed them (Lila was almost out of diapers, due to her sister sneaking them). And since Angela just got her driver’s license, she got to drive a red Chevy Impala which her father got for her. They gave Angela the rules and told Angela to “have fun”. Angela smiled, knowing that she was going to have fun with her favorite little sister. Well, her only little sister. Camden was staying over at a friend’s house for the weekend. The door closed and Angela picked Lila up. She placed her on the couch and she lounged on it with her. “So, my little princess. What do we want to do? Do we want to watch a cartoon? How about some Baby Shark or Cocomelon?” Lila smiled at the idea of watching those videos again. But the curiosity regarding her older sister filled her mind again. Why did she take my diapers? Is she really a bedwetter? Lila couldn’t stop thinking about this, and before her sister could load YouTube, she shook her head. “Nu!” she shouted. She wanted to say “no”, but her speech could only be that of a two-year-old. She knew all of the rules by heart, so she knew what she could do to fix this. I want to speak to my sister like I’m five but I’m still speaking like a two-year-old! Oh, how I wish that I could talk with much better speech! The magic diaper tickled Lila with the flashing light and her wish was granted. “Angela!” Lila shouted. Angela gasped. “Did you just say my name clearly? What happened to ‘Ana-lah’?” Lila’s face blushed. “Um…I’ll tell you later! Don’t play the videos yet! I have an important question to ask you!” Angela grinned. “Wow. For a two-year-old, your vocabulary is very impressive. Can you explain to me why?” Lila sighed. She had to make up something for now, but she would tell her sister later. “Um…I’m very shy! I talk like a baby around everyone ‘cause I’m afraid to speak to them in full sentences…” Angela gasped again. “Why Lila? Just look at you! Speaking in this kind of vocabulary for a two-year-old! You’re a very gifted little girl! You and I share mom’s smart genes.” Lila nodded at her sister with impatience. “Yeah! Now, I have a question!” Angela nodded, as she stroked her little sister’s golden-brown hair. “What does my little princess want to know? Ask me anything!” Lila blushed, and after a few minutes finally blurted out her question. “Angie, are you a bedwetter?” Angela’s face became a shade of pink. She was not prepared for her little sister to ask her this kind of question. “Umm…Lila?” Angela twitched and her bladder began to release. “Why do you think your older sister is a bedwetter?” Angela’s panties became soaked and a small puddle began forming underneath her. That’s when it hit her. Oh no. I forgot to put on one of Lila’s diapers! Lila looked at the accident that was spreading underneath her older sister. “Why?” She giggled. “Because you’re doing it right now!” Angela’s face grew redder and she began to whimper. “I’m sorry!” she told Lila. “I’m very very sorry that you have to see this!” But this time, Lila didn’t laugh. She remembered how important it was to be nice and respectful to her family. She wrapped her arms around her older sister with an understanding look. “It’s okay.” She told her. “Accidents happen.” Angela grimaced. “Yes Lila. But they normally don’t happen to big girls like me! And what do you know about accidents? You wear diapers!” Lila sighed. It was time to tell her older sister the truth. “Let me tell you a secret.” She told her older sister. She leaned over into her sister’s ear and whispered. “I was a bedwetter when I was five!” Angela shook her head and laughed. “Don’t be silly, little Lila. You’re still two!” “Na-ah!” Lila argued. “I wasn’t always like this. I have another secret to tell you, but you must promise not to tell mommy or daddy…” But Angela kept laughing. “You are so so funny. Please cut it out. Let older sis get into something dry.” But Lila shook her head. “Here’s my secret. I am wearing a magic diaper. Oh, how I wish you could see the glow coming from it!” Lila knew that she could confide her secret to an older person, as that wasn’t against the rules. The magic diaper tickled her with the bright glowing light. Angela gasped when she saw the light. “Lila, where is that light coming from?” “From my magic diaper!” she shouted. Angela still couldn’t believe it. “You put a light in your diaper, didn’t you?” She laid Lila on the floor and removed her skirt. “Let me see that light, you little stinker!” She unsnapped the diaper and took it off. She noticed that there was no light inside it. The entire diaper glowed before her very eyes. At this point, Angela was freaking out. “Lila, why is your diaper flashing like this?” Lila sighed. “I already told you. It’s a magic diaper.” Angela gasped, as she re-diapered Lila since the diaper was dry. “Magic…diaper? Okay then. What makes it so magical besides it glowing?” Lila grinned. “I will tell you. But you must tell me why you’re a bedwetter. I will then tell you about the magic diaper and how I got it.” Angela nodded. “Deal. Okay…Where do I begin? You are only two years old so who are you really going to tell? Okay. I know that this is going to sound weird to you, but you’re my smart little sister. Here goes. I had a very weird dream over a month ago where I was finishing my homework and getting my pajamas on. I then got into my bed. After that, I had to pee, like really bad.” Lila nodded. “Then you wet the bed, right?” Angela nodded as her face blushed. “Yes. But what made this dream really weird was that I kept getting younger and younger as I was wetting the bed. I got younger until I was just four years old. At this point, I was freaking out, so I screamed to my mom and told her that I wet the bed. “ Lila gasped. “So you became younger? That’s pretty weird.” Angela sat Lila on her lap. “It gets weirder. Mom comes in looking upset. She told me that it was the fifth time that I wet the bed that week and that was the final straw. She told me that she had to put me back in diapers. So, she cleaned me, powdered me, and then diapered me. And you wanna know what’s weird? I actually kind of liked it.” Lila gasped. “You LIKED it?” Angela blushed again. “Yeah. Very weird, huh? When I woke up from that weird dream, my underwear pajamas, and bedding were all soaked. And this didn’t stop happening after that. After wetting the bed for the next four nights, I desperately needed some protection for my nighttime accidents. So…I snuck some of your diapers into my room so I could wear them. Can I keep doing this? I could…Or I could get some adult diapers that fit me. So yeah. That’s why your older sister is a bedwetter. Now, how did you get that magic diaper and what makes it so magical?” Lila hugged her older sister, which made a few tears come out of her eyes. “It’s okay.” Lila told her again. “I’m just happy to have an older sister like you to talk to.” Lila, who was still sitting in just a pink shirt and diaper, pointed down to her the glowing diaper. “As I have already told you, this is my magic diaper. With this magic diaper that I’m wearing, it can grant me any wish!” Angela gasped. “You’re kidding! ANY…wish?” Lila nodded. “I’ll prove it again. Oh, how I wish that I could have my pacie!” The magic diaper tickled her with a flash of light, and a pacifier appeared in her hand. Angela was taken in shock by what just happened. “The magic diaper just did that?” Lila nodded. “Yup! It will grant my every wish, just as long as I don’t break any rules. Or it will leave me forever…” Angela was still in shock, with so many questions filling her mind about the mysterious diaper that Lila was wearing. “W-where did you get it?” she stammered. “I’ll tell you, but you have to believe me.” Lila told her. “Okay?” Angela nodded. “I have seen you get a wish granted with that thing so I totally believe you. Please tell me!” Lila climbed off of Angela’s left knee and onto her other knee. “I’ll tell you.” Lila said, as she began her story. “Before I was even a little baby, I was just a five-year-old girl getting ready for bed in my house. I was not the youngest, but had a little brother named Camden.” Angela gasped. “But Camden is seven! He’s older than you!” Lila sighed. “Can you let me continue? Yes, he’s older now. But he wasn’t always older than me. I was older than him. I was five and my little brother Camden was only three months old. I was very jealous about all the attention that he was getting. My mommy was not even paying attention to me! Ever since my little brother was born, I started to wet the bed. At first it didn’t happen very often, but it soon started to happen every night. Even now and then, I didn’t wet the bed. But those were very rare nights. That night, my sheets were still dry, and my little brother woke me up. It made me so mad that he always got everything! Every time little Cammie was a little wet, my mommy would always go and change him. And here I was, wetting the bed almost every night!” Tears began to roll down Lila’s eyes. “I’m sorry…” Angela cuddled her little sister and comforted her. “It’s okay. I’m starting to understand now. Continue…” “Anyway,” Lila continued. “My mommy got up and changed Camden. Then she went back to bed. I used to be the baby before Camden was born. I just wanted mommy to pay more attention to me! I had a dream where I really had to pee, so I got up and went to the toilet. I made it! I peed everything into the toilet and then I woke up. My Frozen underwear, pink pajamas, and My Little Pony bedding was soaked! Just like it was almost every night. I got up and woke mommy up. I didn’t want to sleep in wet bed sheets. So, I woke mommy up and she took me to the bathroom. She told me to wait there while she took care of my bedding. I just couldn’t take it! I was just crying my eyes out from this always happening now.” “Aww…” Angela said, snuggling Lila close to her. “Now, how did you find it? Are we close to that?” Lila grinned. “Very close. Anyway, while mommy was taking care of my bedding, I noticed a faint light coming from inside the trash can underneath the sink. “The magic diaper!” Angela gasped. Lila nodded. “Uh-huh. I took off all my wet clothes and opened the door. I found a white plastic sack that you find in those big boxes of diapers. It looked like it was empty, but why was there a light coming from it? Since I wanted to know where the light was coming from, I reached into the white plastic sack and pulled out a diaper. It looked like mommy forgot that she had one diaper left! She forgot to use it on Camden! I put it pack in the trash with the white sack and closed the door to the sink. Mommy came back and we both took a shower, so she made sure that I was nice and clean. Then she gave me new Frozen underwear with yellow pajamas. She took me back to my room and I saw that my bedding was changed with Disney Princesses on them.” Angela grinned. “I see. Do you want to watch a Disney Princess movie now?” Lila shook her head. “I’m not finished. You wanna know how I got it? Anyway, my mommy tucks me into my dry bedding. I am now in my dry pajamas. I waited for mommy to go back to bed for a few minutes. When it got quiet, I snuck out of bed and went back to the bathroom to get the diaper. I opened the door underneath the sink and got the diaper out of the white sack. I then took the diaper back to my room. The diaper was only a Size 1, so it couldn’t fit me. I laid in my bed with the diaper on the floor, trying to think what to do with it. Since it was glowing, I was thinking of using it for a night light. I’m scared of the dark, so I usually sleep with a night light.” Angela playfully jabbed Lila and laughed. “I know that you are. You had a screaming fit when I forgot to turn it on one night.” Lila nodded. “Yeah. I’m still afraid of the dark. But instead of using that diaper for a night light, I decided to get out of bed and hold it. I then thought of my little brother Camden again and how he got everything. How mommy kept ignoring me and always wetting the bed every night. I held the magic diaper in my hand. As hard as I could, I wished that I was the little sister instead of my brother. The magic diaper flashed, then I noticed something weird. It looked like the diaper could now fit me, so I took my pajamas and underwear off. I laid down and I put the diaper on, doing it just the way I remember mommy doing it with Camden. I was sitting there in my baby brother’s diaper and it actually…fits? Then more weird stuff happened. I couldn’t move, so I made another wish. I wished that I could be laying in my bed. I appeared in my bed and more weird stuff happened. My bed started to turn into a crib and then I got so tired that I fell asleep. When I woke up, I was in my crib again. I couldn’t talk ‘cause I was only three months old. The same age as Camden. That means…” “Camden became your age?” Angela gasped. Lila nodded. “Yeah. Mommy came in the room and it felt so good to be babied by her again. Finally! Mommy was paying attention to me! After that, I made many more wishes with the magic diaper. One important wish I made early on was that every diaper that mommy changed me into was a magic diaper. That way, I always had unlimited wishes and could have whatever I wished. I wished for a babysitter, I made fun wishes during my naps, I wished that I was old enough to walk again, then I wished that I could be older and younger. Finally, I wished to be at the moment I was born and decided to stay there. I didn’t make any more wishes to be older. I just grew up from when I was born, making many more wishes with the magic diaper. I became very powerful due to a lot of the effects of the wishes still lasting. I then wished to become as magical as the magic diaper. I found out that was a very bad wish.” Angela gasped. “Why? Are you still that powerful?” Lila shook her head. “No. The magic diaper scolded me like my mommy and daddy and told me I was a bad girl for breaking a lot of rules with the magic diaper. Wishing to be that powerful became a forbidden wish, and I could never make it again. I didn’t know that there were rules to using it but it let me know very quickly.” “It talked to you?” “Yeah. It was a loud voice and it told me every rule that I broke and told me not to do it again. It also told me to be nice to my family. I didn’t want to lose the magic diaper, so I listened. It spoke to me while I was taking my afternoon nap.” Lila smiled. “The one that you woke me up from!” Angela embraced her little sister again. “So, what wishes did you make after that?” Lila grinned. “I wished for an older sister, and you appeared!” Angela shook her head. “How? I’m the oldest, and I have always known you, Lila.” Lila pointed down at the magic diaper. “It’s the magic diaper. It made my wish happen, so it was like you were always here.” Angela looked at her body in disbelief. “So I’m here because of that magic diaper?” Lila nodded. “Yup!” Angela hugged Lila and cried a few more tears. “Well,” Angela said looking at her soaked panties, dress, and the couch. “Now that I know that you have a magic diaper, can you wish me some diapers? I at least want to wear them to bed until I’m dry every night.” Lila nodded. “That’s what I wanted to do anyway. I was going to help you with your bedwetting, but I wanted to know why.” Angela got up from the couch and began to go upstairs. Something stopped her in midstep. “Wait.” She said, facing Lila, her face starting to redden. “How did you find out about me wetting the bed?” Lila looked at her sister and giggled. “Oh, that. I knew that I couldn’t make a wish to read your mind so I wished that I knew what you were doing. It granted my wish by me being able to see you when I close my eyes. I saw you leave your room and enter mine to take one of my diapers. That’s when I guessed that you were a bedwetter. Why else would you need diapers?” She looked at her sister. “Are you getting a shower?” Angela nodded. “Yeah. Gotta get out of these wet clothes. We’ll watch a Disney movie together after I get changed. Oh, and I soaked the couch cushion a little. Can you make a wish to remove that stain?” Lila nodded. “Sure! Oh, how I wish that the couch cushion where my big sister peed it is clean!” The magic diaper tickled Lila with its light and her wish was granted. The couch cushion was not only clean, but it smelled kind of nice. Angela went upstairs to go and freshen up. While Angela was doing this, Lila went up to her older sister’s room and did what she promised. She wished for three mega sized boxes of Pampers that could comfortably fit her sister. Because of the wish, the Pampers were an even bigger size than what could be found in stores. They were Size 12’s and could easily fit Angela. Lila looked at the boxes of diapers and smiled. Three is not too many. I have a feeling that my big sister is going to be in them for a while…Lila then wished for the diapers to be only visible to her and Angela so their mother couldn’t see any of the diapers or the packaging. She finally wished for a large pack of baby wipes, a couple tubes of Aquaphor, and three big containers of baby powder, which she made visible only to her and Angela with another wish. She left her big sister’s room, giggling. It feels so great to help my big sister! Lila toddled back downstairs to the living room, waiting for her sister so they could watch a Disney princess movie. Angela got out of the shower and smiled. She was still flabbergasted at everything that just happened. Her little sister suddenly started talking in complete sentences and disclosed a very big secret to her. She was wearing a magic diaper that could grant her every wish. And after she demonstrated it by wishing for her pacifier, she immediately believed it. She then gasped when she thought of Lila wishing for an older sister. It’s because of Lila that I…exist? The idea felt weird to her, but because of Lila, Angela was born into the world and was the oldest in the Watson family. When she thought of Lila talking in complete sentences again, it all made sense now. From the story that Lila told her, Lila was not really a two-year-old girl. She was a five-year-old in a two-year-old’s body. Her mannerism’s all reflected that. Angela walked into her room with a towel wrapped around her waist. She glanced in her closet and almost had a heart attack. “You wished for three big boxes, Lila?” she shouted. “Thank you, my sweet little princess.” She whispered. Angela knew that it wasn’t bedtime yet, but she had to check out these new Pampers that Lila wished for. Angela opened the big box that contained 80 diapers. There were 4 white sleeves of 20 Pampers each. She opened up the first sleeve and took one out. This was going to be even better than wearing Lila’s little diaper as a pad, since these ones actually fit her. She looked at the box again. “Size 12?” she smirked. “They don’t even make Size 12! The biggest I’ve seen is Size 7…” She glanced around and found the baby wipes, the Aquaphor, and the powder. She didn’t need wipes or Aquaphor, since she just showered and was wearing these diapers for the first time. She laid down like she has seen Lila do so many times during a diaper change. She opened up the diaper, stretched it out, and powdered the inside of it. She laid on top of it and powdered her princess parts. She knew the proper hygiene having done it with Lila so many times. She stretched the diaper over the front of herself and fastened the two large tabs snugly over the landing zone. She put on her bra with a green dress and joyfully skipped down the stairs. But when she got to the living room, she felt a sinking feeling in the pit of her stomach. “Lila?” Lila got up from the couch and approached her older sister. “Yes, big sister?” Angela pointed up stairs. “Th-those diapers in my room. There are so many of them. If mom sees this, I’m in so much trouble.” Lila giggled. “She won’t see anything! I wished that only we could see it!” Angela stammered. “What about the wipes, the creams, the powder…” Lila shook her head. “Only we can see it. She won’t be able to.” Angela hugged her baby sister. “Oh, thank you, Lila! My magical diaper girl!” she said, as she patted Lila on her diapered bottom. “Wait…Li…la! Does my little princess need a diaper change?” Lila stood up as she began to flood her diaper. “Maybe!” she shouted in a cutesy voice. Angela gave Lila a playful jab. “Maybe! What is that supposed to mean? Here. I’m going to check….” She felt the bottom front of Lila’s diaper and it was very warm. “Ahhhh! You’re peeing it now, aren’t you?” Lila nodded. “I’m so used to it that it just happens. Sometimes when I’m not even thinking about it.” Angela nodded. “Well, let me know when little Lila is done!” A few more second passed and Lila diaper was almost at the point of leaking. “Little Lila is done!” Lila giggled, humoring Angela. “Well, lay down so I can change you!” Angela told her little sister. Lila laid down. Angela cleaned Lila, powdered her and laid her on a new diaper. Lila then gave Angela a funny look. Angela frowned. “What?” Lila grinned. “Are you wearing one?” Angela played dumb. “What are you talking about?” “You know!” Lila told her. “Those diapers that I wished for upstairs. Are you wearing one?” Angela’s face started to redden, and she let go of the diaper she was in the middle of putting on Lila. “What? Me? Nope!” Lila then pulled up her sister’s dress, fully exposing the Size 12 Pamper that she was wearing. “You’re not wearing? Then what’s that? It looks like a diaper to me!” Lila giggled, seeing her older sister in diapers. Angela’s body began to twitch and she began to pee herself in embarrassment. “Y-y-y-yes Lila!” she confessed. “I am wearing one! I know that it is weird, but I kind of like wearing them too!” “And you’re peeing it too!” Lila told her. “I can tell. Your face looks like a tomato. And it's okay if you like wearing them. That's why I wished for so many of them for you. I figured that you might like them." Angela nodded. “You are so right, Lila! I’m glad that I’m wearing it too. We don’t want another accident…” She hugged Lila. “But isn’t this great, Lila? We both get to be diapered girls this weekend!” Lila frowned, still laying on top of her open diaper. “You need to finish changing me!” Angela nodded, and fastened the tabs snugly to the landing zone. She then put Lila’s skirt back on her. Her face then became very serious. “PLEASE don’t tell mom that I am starting to like diapers.” Lila nodded. “She won’t see anything. If I’m hiding them from her, I’m not going to tell her. We’re sisters. We can trust each other with our deepest secrets. Now, can we watch that Disney princess movie now?” Angela nodded as she patted her diapered bottom. “Sure Lila!” Angela prepared two drinks for her and Lila. She got Lila a baby bottle filled with milk and a large glass of orange soda for herself. They both watched Cinderella and Angela chugged her soda, not worrying about having to pee during the whole movie. She felt the now cold squishy gel that was in her slightly soaked diaper. Yup! This weekend is going to be so awesome… Lila looked at her big sister and smiled. She sat in her lap and began to cuddle her. She then wished for her pacifier to appear again and began sucking on it. The bottle that Angela gave her was already empty, so she needed something else to suck on. She contentedly sucked on her pacifier as she enjoyed the Cinderella movie with her older sister. This was a very good wish! I’m very happy that I can have an older sister that can take care of me. Even one that turns out to still need diapers…She quietly giggled when she thought about that. From the rules that the magic diaper gave her, she straightened up. She wanted to be a good girl and really cared about her older sister. When her mother comes home, she will continue to show her kindness to her mother, too. Both Angela and Lila continued to watch Cinderella to the ending, where they lived happily ever after. While the movie was over, the weekend has just begun.

I gave up fighting my steadily worsening incontinence just that way and like you wake up soaking wet every morning and just pee steadily in my nappy all day. I have no regrets. I didn't originally desire incontinence but as it steadily worsened I just gave up the fight and just relied on my nappies. Now I have hardly any bladder control. I learned to embrace and thoroughly enjoy my incontinence and dependence on nappies and couldn't be happier.

Hey everyone! Rolling right along here, I felt I needed to add this type of chapter in here to flesh out the world a bit more and add some context to the other chapters coming up with the growing bond between Nancy and Emily. This world may still be a little sketchy, but there are still some bright spots and I think I was able to capture the two sides pretty well here. Going forward, I will try to add another chapter tomorrow, but my day is seeming a little packed, even to edit the next already written chapter. So, bonus if I have the time tomorrow, but otherwise, the next chapter should be up sometime Sunday. Next, as a reminder, I’m now polling between two stories to figure out what I should write next. The two choices are listed out in chapter 2, so be sure to check them out and let me know. As I will announce my winner in my last chapter, that would be the deadline for you to make your opinion known. As usual, I hope everyone enjoys this next chapter! Chapter 5: A Peaceful If Not Odd Existence Waking up around my usual time, I saw the sun shining just like in one of my drawings, and things only seemed likely today to get better, after all, it was a Saturday. Now, Nancy always liked my drawings, and though they weren’t very good, I still liked making them for her. It was kind of fun and that and a few activities, like those I had planned for today, seemed to make up for some of the more… concerning things recently. Reading was getting to be a little more difficult, but I easily offset this with just sticking to some of the more picture-heavy books. It was a loss, but my new friends at daycare more than made up for it with my newfound free time. I also found myself tripping as I was walking and then stumbling over my words more times than not lately. A few crying fits, some Band-Aids all over my skinned knees, and a hug from one of the daycare staff or Nancy usually helped me through it all. The worst though, was my pull-up. Despite finding a new show I liked with Princess Poppy from her cheery face on them and my love of their pink softness, they represented a point of failure in my current life. Each morning, I woke up all fresh-faced and happy, but my pull-up was sadly damp or even to the point of being soaked. My cheeks would flush with embarrassment, like this morning, and of course, Nancy would soon enter to witness the scene herself. “Oh, dear. Another accident?” she would always ask. I could only tearfully nod, but Nancy did her best to help me clean up and don a fresh new pair for the day. It was horrible, but it revealed one positive in my life that had been growing for some time now. The day had progressed and while Nancy had a few tasks in the morning, she was now happily sitting cross-legged on the other side of the tea tray from me and was finely sipping down some tea from her own cup. Unlike daycare though, Nancy made the extra effort of actually using real tea in our little play times. Teatime with Anna was great and all, but I treasured my times with Nancy since I had rediscovered my love of the event. “Can I have mo’ sugah?” I asked as cutely as I could to Nancy. “And what’s the magic word?” she popped back, staring at me with one eyebrow raised. I sighed, but I knew she was right. We had been working on my manners, but the process was still a little slow. “Please Nancy? Can I have mo’ sugah?” I stared back at her with my large glassy eyes, the same look that Anna used on me before but was now teaching me back at daycare. I didn’t have much these days, but I definitely was perfecting this skill as best I could. Nancy rolled her eyes and sighed in a more joking than cruel or annoyed way. “Oh, my aching heart. Put those eyes away missy, but just stop before I keel over from my heart breaking.” She even gripped her chest. “I’ll get you more sugar… just please… no more.” I giggled and held my teacup over to receive some more sugar in my cup. Bigs like Nancy always liked their tea bitter, but I, like most other Littles here, was developing quite a sweet tooth lately. Beyond some of my more recent… setbacks, it felt like it was becoming my fatal flaw. Still, despite my previously mentioned setbacks, I knew things could be worse. For instance, Tyler was plummeting down faster than me at daycare recently and had already ended up in the Meadows room. After I went there to borrow some wipes from Miss Tully, I was terrified of ending up there myself after seeing him toddle about thickly diapered and all. Miss Tully just stared at me for a while as I retrieved another pack for the Canopy room, and I swore I could feel a shiver down my spine… almost as if she was telling me with her eyes, ‘Soon… you’ll be in here too.’ I nearly shuddered at the notion even now, but just decided to focus back on Nancy. We hadn’t received much together time lately with her super important job, and while a part of me still wanted to go back home, I felt like if I did, I would miss her the most of everyone I had met here. There were a few odd moments where she would give me this look that I swear was some strange cross between happiness and relief, but something always came along and distracted me before I could think about it more. “Penny for your thoughts, Em?” Nancy asked me, now setting her tea down. “Oh! I…” I wasn’t sure what to tell her, as I didn’t want to share any of my recent curiosities with her. I thought I was caught in the middle of an unwinnable situation, but then, I heard a bird chirp outside. ‘Yes! That’s my way out!’ I pointed to the nearby window. “It’s just so pwetty out! Biwds chiwpin’ and sun shinnin’” I mused contentedly, really trying to sell my act of omission to her question. Nancy, it seemed, took the bait. “Oh, you noticed, huh?” I nodded enthusiastically and she just chuckled. “Well then. I guess there’s only one thing to do. How about a walk to the park today, huh? Would you maybe be interested in that?” I looked back the window showing the outside world and saw all the birds flying overhead and the nearly cloudless sky. It was a beautiful late spring day, and everything seemed to pull me outside, but once again as of late, two things scared me out there that I had come to fear more. First, other Bigs beyond those I had already met were really starting to make me nervous. There was more than one occasion where I stuck closer to Nancy and almost wanted to grab her hand. Not necessarily in comfort mind you, but more as to show that I had already been ‘claimed.’ I really wasn’t and I still wanted to go home, but they wouldn’t know that, and I would therefore be safe. Second, though, my pull-up was a constant reminder that I was wearing them for a reason. The last thing I wanted was a near miss like had happened a few other times in the past week. Still, the pull of the outside was stronger than my fears. Besides, I would have Nancy by my side. So, I nodded my head and smiled about as wide as I could. “Can we? Please? Do you weally mean it?” Nancy chuckled and quickly got up. “Of course. Now, put your cup back on the tray and then you try and go potty for me, okay?” I bounced up to my feet and nodded as I set my cup back on the tray as instructed. Nancy just smiled and left with the tray while she left me to do my business. Right then, I was just grateful I wouldn’t have to mount the stairs like I used to when I first came to live with her. See, the house was designed for a Big in mind, so every step was a really big climb for me, and with my pull-ups… my near misses would have been full-blown accidents right on the stairs if not for the tiny potty in the downstairs bathroom that Nancy had set out for me last week. A little humiliating for sure with its babyish designs of diapered princesses, and I always found that odd, but when I had to pee, it might as well have been the greatest gift ever to me. So once again, I popped in the bathroom and only closed the door to a crack, just as a precaution in case something did happen and Nancy needed to help me out. Still, once I dropped my tights, I waddled over to the potty and sat down with my pull-up soon yanked to my feet… thankfully, still dry. “Whew!” I said out loud as a rush of pee soon could be heard splattering on the inside of the plastic surface beneath me. I was a little worried that I initially didn’t think I needed to go so bad, but I still had made it, and that’s what counted in the end around here. “Everything okay in there?” Nancy asked from the kitchen, a few clinking noises following her words as well, likely coming from the dishes she was now washing. “All good! Made it jus’ in time. No accidents today! Pwomise!” I shouted back. “Very good, Emma!” she praised me. I always loved it when she did that lately. I didn’t even think twice about announcing my business to her anymore, as just as long as I got that praise, followed by that wonderful tiny warm feeling all over, I was happy. I had to imagine that it had been a trying week for Nancy. I felt that she was still happy, maybe even happier than when I first met her, but I could tell that between her job and my new… oddities, like the potty for me, she was also more stressed out than ever before. I blamed myself, and I almost considered going back to Mrs. Tatum’s, but Nancy insisted I stay. She called it a ‘burden of a caregiver,’ but I just was more paying attention to the fact that she told me I could still stay with her. Regardless, I soon finished up, used my potty stool to wash my hands while I sang the ‘Happy Birthday’ song and then exited, feeling prouder than ever. Nancy was still packing a few things up though, so I just plopped myself on the couch and started reading another book. It had silly pictures and was always a guarantee to put me in a good mood lately. Finally, Nancy had packed a bag that now hung from her shoulders, and while I hadn’t watched her pack it, now trusting her to do so for me, I almost could guarantee that there was at least a few snacks, a jacket and some drinks for both of us, and maybe even some chalk, coloring books, or a small book in case I got bored yet still didn’t want to go back home. Unfortunately, I also knew there was also likely a change of clothes, some wipes, and a fresh pull-up… just in case. So, resigned but happy, Nancy and I walked out of our house and strolled down the sidewalk to our local park. It was really a beautiful day, but I also had a teensy bit of trouble keeping up with Nancy. Every step she took, I had to take two of my own. It soon became a bit exhausting, and I was momentarily distracted by another Little riding in a stroller. They seemed so happy… so at peace… so… I shook my head. ‘Where did that thought come from about a freakin’ stroller?’ I momentarily paused, completely in disbelief with myself. Nancy noticed. “You okay, Em?” she asked, stopping herself and turning around. “You need to go potty, or…?” I quickly shook my head. “Nope! Just a little sweepy. It’sa lotta walkin’.” Nancy only smiled and waved me forward. “I know, honey, but it’s okay. We’re almost to the park and you can just sit for a minute if you need to, okay?” For some odd reason, as soon as she mentioned the prospect of being close to the park, I felt a sudden surge of energy ripple through me. The park was so close, and we were both now wasting time. So, after nodding, I took off. Nancy just laughed behind me, and despite my exhaustive pace, from her much longer legs, she easily kept up with me. Finally, a block later and out of breath a little, we made it. The park was just like any other I had seen back home, but this one was actually sized for me. While that was worrying on one level, there was a growing part of me that actually became excited to see playground equipment lately. Now, I know many people from back home would probably judge me for that notion. I even judged myself the first time I swung on one of the swings or giggled going down a slide, but everyone back home hadn’t been through what I had. When one’s day is filled with sing-alongs, oddly colored food, and above all, the condescension of everyone taller than you, a playground is just pure freedom. On a beautiful day like today, I made sure I took full advantage of that. While Nancy parked herself on a nearby bench, I went off to find new adventures on the playground. It just so happened the whole thing was built like some giant plastic and metal abstract castle, but to any Little with an ounce of imagination like me, it might as well have had a sign that said, ‘All Princesses Welcome.’ To me, it was perfect. Today, I just happened to be the oldest Little here. The other two that joined my game instead of running off to go play in the sandbox like the other younger Littles had, ‘I mean, gross and scratchy, right? Who needs that?’, were Jimmy and Donny. Both were in daycare with me, but both had been assigned to the Meadows room, though Donny seemingly not far off from joining the even younger Burrows room. I kind of felt bad for the tiny guy, seeing that room as little more than a holding facility for those too young to basically do anything, but he was perfect to be my leading dragon today. “Okay, Donny. You just sit here,” I instructed him, using his subpar walking skills to my advantage, “and jus’ say ‘grrr’ or ‘rawww’ evewy once in a while, o’ when I tell you to, ‘kay?” Donny looked up at me, and due to his thumb firmly pocketed in his mouth, he just giggled and nodded. I wasn’t sure how terrifying he was going to be at being my scary dragon today with his thumb in his mouth like that, but still, he at least seemed happy to play his part. So, I then turned to Jimmy. “Okay, Jimmy. You’s goin’ to be my knight in shinnin’ awmo’. Sound good?” I asked, already knowing what his answer was going to be. Apparently, in his former life, he was quite the ladies’ man and seeing his still-chiseled jaw and deep eyes, it wouldn’t surprise me. Anyone seeing him now though, clearly diapered and on his way down the regression pole, wouldn’t be faulted for doubting that story. For my purposes however, he was perfect to be my brave warrior. As expected, Jimmy nodded quickly. “I’ll save you, mi wadee!” My would-be hero even dropped to one knee and picked up a nearby stick as his trusty sword. I just smiled at how perfect all this was turning out to be. So, all set, we began. I perched myself in the tallest tower, being sure to grip onto the railing up there, at least just to avoid being reminded to do so by Nancy… again. She made a bit of a scene last week and some of the more taunting Littles couldn’t help but laugh at me afterward. Determined to not repeat that mistake again, I held firm with one hand, and then called out to my hero below. “Oh, Siw James!” I cried. Jimmy didn’t turn and then it struck me what was wrong. Unfortunately, I started to notice that some of the younger minded Littles began to forget bits of their old life. It scared me something awful at first, but I just learned to cope with it like most other things around here. Jimmy probably only was ever called ‘Jimmy’ now, so that’s probably all he knew. Sighing a bit, I started again. “Oh, Siw Jimmy!” I cried out again. This time, he turned up to me. “My wadee!” he called back, more squealing than chivalrous, but it was still what I was looking for. Smiling, I looked down and hoped everything would work out today. So, a good time later, Sir Jimmy and I, the Princess Poppy, navigated the hallowed halls of our castle and then the wilds of my surrounding kingdom. Donny just sat in fascination as he watched us, and just to keep things interesting, occasionally, I would point to him to make his noises. To my surprise, he usually took his thumb out of his mouth, even if just temporarily, to say his line. Some spittle and drool fell out onto his shirt and the mulch underneath him half the time, but he still was a very good dragon for our playtime today. Finally, we were getting to the end just as I could tell the day was getting late. I felt a tiny urge to go potty, but seeing we were so close to the end, I just pushed through. Honestly, for a second, I was a little envious of Donny and Jimmy, both of whom clearly used their diapers since we began, but I quickly brushed the thought aside. I was not a baby. “Huwwy, siw Jimmy! The dwagon is this way!” I called out, donning my own trusty sword stick. “Yes, mi wadee! No mo’ bad dwagon aftuh I get dem!” he heroically charged. We both then ran headlong right into the underside of one of the slides that just happened to be where Donny had crawled off to at one point. It made a convincing cave as we approached, and I then pointed to Donny. Once again, he popped his now likely dirty thumb out of his mouth. “Grrr! Rawww!” he shouted. “Oh no! We doomed!” I clung to Jimmy’s arm, and for a second, I thought he almost looked at me the way I would expect any date back home to, but doing a little of improv I guess, Donny yelled out again when I hadn’t even cued him and stopped the moment. “Rawww! Fiah!” He then half-spit, half-gurgled and looked angrier than I had ever seen him. It was hard to understand what he was doing, and it wasn’t part of my plan, but those noises plus ‘fiah’ and being a dragon, to my delight, I just assumed he was spraying fire. Smiling and taking the moment to act a little fearful, I looked back at Jimmy. “We done fo’ Siw Jimmy. He’s spittin’ fire!” Jimmy patted my interlocked arm with his and gave me a tiny little smile. Something told me, that despite his well-used diaper and the large cartoon bird on his shirt, there was still a tiny part of him in there. “Togethuh…” I nodded, smiled, and we both then turned and ran at Donny, both our stick swords pointed right at him. Donny gave one last “Raww!” to us, but Jimmy poked him first. It was just a tiny jab, but I could already tell that Donny’s regressed emotions were getting the better of him. Panicking and not wanting to cause a scene, I adjusted my original ending a bit. I bent down and tried to seem sad. “Oh! Wha’ have we done! This poh lonely cweatuh…” I then had an idea and snapped off one of my purple hair clips. “With dis… potion of healin’… I…” thinking quickly, but knowing my audience, I just made up the first thing that popped into my head. “This will heal you!” I then bopped the hairclip right onto Donny outstretched belly. Nothing happened at first, but to add a little extra magic at the end, I started to tickle his belly. In seconds, he was a fit of giggles. “Da Dwagon is healed! He goo’ now?” Jimmy asked innocently as I reclipped my hair clip. Seeing his wide hopeful eyes, I nodded. “Yes, Siw Jimmy, we saved the dwagon an’ the land. He shall be a good dwagon fwom now on!” We all then hugged over our successful journey, but it seemed right in the nick of time, as both of their caregivers began to call them over. I waved goodbye as each left, and I sighed in happiness, but the moment didn’t last long. Right then, though, my bladder twinged, and my eyes bulged in fear. “Oh sh…!” I looked around and gratefully spotted Nancy. I then ran over to her. “Nancy! Nancy! I need help!” I yelled out in panic. Worrying something was desperately wrong with me, Nancy bolted up and ran over to me. “What? What is it? Did you get hurt? Did those boys hurt you?” She even began checking my hair and then my eyes. I quickly stopped her, my urgent need only growing stronger. “No, Nancy… I have to… have tuh…” I then crossed my legs and started to squirm helplessly. No matter how bad I had to go right then, I just couldn’t get myself to say ‘potty’ out loud. Stupid? Maybe, but it is what it is. Looking down at my obvious potty dance, Nancy’s face became a little calmer, but her eyes took on a look of recognition and urgency. “Oh. I see. Well, come on there!” Without thinking or taking a second to ask, she grabbed my hand, wheeled around to retrieve her backpack, and ran across the large lawn in the park to the restroom at the top of the hill. Gratefully, no one was inside, so Nancy made quick work of undoing my pants and dropping everything before resting me on the large white potty inside, still holding onto me so I wouldn’t fall through the extremely large lid. I saw the door wasn’t even shut for the first few seconds, but I honestly couldn’t care less. I was just so relieved that I had made it, and looking down, hadn’t leaked out into my pull-up. Like me, the real Princess Poppy remained dry and as happy as ever. Beaming with an almost unusual amount of joy and pride, Nancy then helped me off the potty and readjusted everything back into place. Once back out of the stall, she bent down and looked at me face to face. “Emma. I’m just so proud of you. I know everything’s been a bit difficult lately, but you’ve handled it so well. You’ve made me so happy, understand?” Just feeling her radiant praise once again, I only nodded back in relief and happiness. For her part, Nancy seemed positively thrilled, and after a good handwashing, we both then walked back outside. Before we did though, I saw the large me-sized changing tables in the corner of the restroom. Seeing as the potties were Big-sized and the changing tables were my size, a tiny fear managed to slip into my head. Still, once outside, realizing it was getting dark, Nancy and I headed back ho… to her house and then made and ate dinner together. Once all that was done, Nancy and I watched a little TV before bed. While I knew she liked her procedural dramas better, I had recently taken a keen interest in, who would have ever guessed, Princess Poppy. I wasn’t sure what it was, but she just spoke to me in a way that so many other characters on Littles TV didn’t. She didn’t make me feel fuzzy or loopy after… just more like I had learned an important lesson. It might have been sharing or not telling lies, but I still found it endearing in a way that I couldn’t shake. Regardless, I yawned, and chuckling, Nancy turned off the TV and looked back at me. “Okay, missy. I know it was a fun day and all, but I know someone who needs to get their rest. It still felt way too early, but yawning again, I just sleepily nodded. After helping me back up the stairs, Nancy drew me a quick bath and let me do my own business. I kept slipping with the soap, and Nancy offered several times to come in and help me, but I still felt a streak of some kind of independence. Fading perhaps, but it still lingered, so I always said no. Once all that was done though, Nancy waited for me in my room alongside my pajamas and maybe even something behind her back. Usually, she would just help me with my pull-up and pajamas, but this felt different somehow. Worried, I asked, “Is somethin’ wong?” She shook her head and just patted the bed beside her. Nodding slowly, I sat next to her before she sighed. “Emma… this morning, and a lot of other mornings recently in fact… your pull-up… it’s been a little wet.” I looked down at my feet in shame. “I’m sowwy…” My voice even cracked a little. Nancy then pulled my head gently to look at her right in the eyes. “Look at me, sweetie. I want you to know that I would never blame you for something like that. You can’t help it. It’s just something that happens to a lot of Littles here over time. You must have just hit that limit recently.” “Buh so much… it feels so hawd!” I felt I was on the verge of tears, but right before they started to fall, Nancy pulled my towel-only clad body into hers. Oddly, her warmth just kinda felt nice… safe even. I still felt upset, but my tears subsided for the moment at least. “Honey… life can be hard sometimes. It’s how we face it that matters.” She paused for a moment and then smiled down at me. “Think about when you were a princess today.” I nearly recoiled in shock and tiny bit of embarrassment. “You saw that?” Nancy chuckled. “I did, but don’t be embarrassed. It was nice seeing you so happy out there, but at the end, before you came running up to me… I saw you save the dragon. Because Donny was upset, right?” I nodded, marveling at just how well she was getting to know me and my usual outcomes in those scenes. Most of the time, the dragon would be slayed, but since Donny wasn’t, Nancy likely knew there had to be a reason. “Exactly. You changed the outcome based on what you were witnessing,” she began to explain. “Donny was upset, and you reacted. You didn’t just sit there and let him cry… you made an effort to help him… help the situation.” She then reached behind and pulled out something that made me tremble in fear more than anything else in this world. “Like that situation, I think we need to react to this one you’re having at night.” She then moved the diaper closer to me. Nancy though, saw my fear of the crisp white object, and hugged me a little closer. “It’s okay, Emma. It’s just a diaper. It’s not bad. Just a little more protective than your pull-up. If you like it, I can get you some Princess Poppy diapers even, but tiny steps first. Are you willing to try it out for at least one night? Just in case?” I thought about it about as hard as I could right then. At daycare, everyone knew that diapers during the day were a one-way ticket into the Meadows room. As it was, Anna was nearly there and I had comforted her after she wet her dress the other day, but that didn’t mean that I wanted to join her. Wearing them, even at night, felt like such a big leap downward. I still wanted to go home after all. What would my students or even friends say if they ever found out? Still though, the diaper lingered in front of me. It was nearly completely white, save for a few pink and purple swirls along the waistband. Not babyish to my relief, but the whole concept felt babyish enough as it was. Seeing the pail Nancy had set up in my room though, I knew she was right. I was so wet this morning and very uncomfortable after just a moment in bed. If it was just for one night, I felt I could at least try that. So, regretting everything and fearful of what was next, I just nodded. Nancy limply smiled and then gave me a tighter squeeze. “I’m very proud of you, Emma.” We just sat there for a moment, the diaper still calling out, but finally, Nancy spoke back up. “Let me just help you with these, okay?” I could only helplessly nod back to her. Then, as if in my darkest nightmares, despite my reluctance to wear them for one night, I let her ease me to my feet as she then produced a single changing pad and laid it on my bed. It was all covered in tiaras, diamonds, and was of course pink to my small delight, but it still represented something nearly unthinkable to me about a month ago now. “Okay, honey. Just keep breathing and all this will be over in a sec.” Again, I could only nod, as she then removed my towel and gingerly guided me back onto the pad. I had never felt so vulnerable in my life, and I just squeezed my eyes in terror as I began to hear the tell-tale rustling of plastic right above me. In moments, it just got worse, as I felt Nancy’s hand firmly grip my legs and lift them to the ceiling. I had been vulnerable here before. My three spankings in daycare were evident of that, but Nancy… she was different. At first, we just seemed like roommates, but there was a tiny voice in my head that had been growing recently. I thought it was just the usual dynamics of being small in this dimension, but the more I thought, the more I couldn’t deny something I horrifically thought about one day. After all, though I’m sure some situations existed this way, one roommate doesn’t diaper the other. Here, in this dimension however, another title was applied to that person, but I just couldn’t find the power inside of me to even think it right then. Regardless, my thoughts soon shifted to my own situation where Nancy glided a cold wet wipe along my unmentionables, or at least that’s what Anna tried calling them the other day. Feeling so exposed, humiliated, and terrified, I even whimpered a little. “Oh, I’m sorry honey. I know their cold, but just one more moment. We’re almost done.” I just mournfully nodded back, and Nancy kept right on going. As she said though, soon after, I coughed a little as I smelled the horrible scent of baby powder. ‘Oh gosh! Does this make me a baby now?’ I just tried shaking that thought away. It was just for tonight, but as Nancy sealed the front of the impossibly thick foreign diaper up between my legs, my confidence in that notion wavered a little. “Okay, sweetie. You can open your eyes now. It’s all done.” I did and looked down at the near cloud-like garment surrounding my lower half. I was mortified but couldn’t help but poke at the terrible thing. I think I would die on the spot if anyone knew about this, but Nancy just patted my shoulder and helped me up to finish the nightly routine. It was getting late after all. Smiling gently, Nancy then helped me into some pink polka dotted purple pajamas, leaving nothing to the imagination to my shame over what I was wearing underneath, guided me as I brushed my teeth, and then tucked me in for the night. As usual, she left my bedside table light on and a book for me to read. I often would pass out while reading it lately, but I always noticed it was neatly placed back on my nightstand in the morning. I knew at that moment that Nancy would check up on me during the night, and to be honest, it just kind of made me feel safe for some strange reason. Tonight, though, just as Nancy started to leave, I asked her a single question that froze her in her tracks. “Nancy… can you wead to me?” I almost thought I broke her for a moment, but she spun around and looked at me like she did whenever I would mess up something for the first time. Instantly, I felt I had done something wrong. “What did you say to me?” I cowered in fear that I was about to get in trouble, but I just repeated my question. I mean, to be frank, I was having some trouble reading lately, and Nancy was there, so I just had to ask. I’d rather ask than not at least hear a story before bed. “Please don’ be mad, Nancy… jus… can you wead to me?” I offered the book, almost acting like my shield, up to the Big. Nancy took the book in seeming bewilderment, but to my relief, simply grinned down at me. “Of course I will, Emma. Don’t ever be scared to ask me something like that, okay?” I just nodded and smiled back. “Good. Now, scoot over.” I did so and Nancy flipped open to the first page after settling in. “Once upon a time, there was a farmer named George. George lived in village far from anywhere else but dreamed of adventure.” I smiled and feeling a little sleepy, I really didn’t mean to, but my head slowly drifted over and onto Nancy. At first, she seemed startled and paused before flipping the page, but then just leaned her head against mine and continued to read to me. I felt that I could still read the illustrated pages in front of me, but Nancy was here, and she now just seemed happy to do it. I felt like we both won tonight, and in this world, I felt that was never a bad thing. So, I just snuggled into Nancy further, and listened to her as I drifted off, peaceful and happy.

I had cause to revisit my thoughts on this recently when I'd stayed in the same diaper for probably longer than was strictly prudent, and then my wife and I got home and both headed up to the bedroom to get into comfy clothes, and I dropped my jeans and my diaper was shouting "Help Me!". Although to be honest, at that point, you could tell it was pretty wet, anyway. The indicator was somewhat redundant. Still made me a tad self-conscious, but that's the diapered life, isn't it?

Chapter 108: General Gao’s BETH TEXTED ME the following morning and said she was skipping breakfast to take care of an errand with Reila, so I sat down with Amy, Mia, and Willow. “Not with your girlfriend today?” Mia asked curiously. I didn’t even bother correcting her, “She had something to do.” I munched on one of the giant pieces of bacon right then, swallowing and asking, “Did you three want to go shopping on Saturday?” “I thought you said it was a bad idea?” Amy said. I nodded, “It would have been by yourselves. We’ll have Beth, Reila, probably Livy, and also Beth’s bodyguard with us?” “That’s a large group?” Willow asked. “That’s kind of hard to move around with?” I shrugged, “If you want to get adopted, go with a smaller group. If you just want to shop and get a chance to see more than the university grounds, that’ll be the safest way?” “How do you get to go off-campus so much?” Zoey, another member of our new nest, asked. “My grandmother?” I told her. “Who is she?” “Amanda Westerfield?” I answered. “That is?” She asked, “I’m not from Ames?” she added with the gasps from a couple of her friends added to the sounds around us. I smiled, “You know the new student union building? Westerfield Hall?” She nodded, “Your grandparents gave the money for it?” “I don’t know if they contributed, but it was named in honor of my grandmother. She’s a big deal in AI and nanite technology advances here. She won the Bremer Prize recently?” Her eyes finally signaled some recognition, “So she’s like really smart?” I giggled, “You could say that.” By the end of breakfast, I planned to meet my friends and get picked up by my grandmother and Nikki. I walked with some friends toward the Matisse Center. I soon sat in Screenwriting class, where all our animated scripts were due. We also went over our next assignment, which would be the next Narratives project. “Okay, for this next assignment, I’m going to not just give you the medium of the film, but we’re also going to have everyone focus on the same thematic idea. This film is to be between fifteen and twenty minutes long and should focus on the theme of betrayal.” “That’s all?” Mason, one of our studio members, asked. “Nothing more specific?” Professor Gibney shook his head, “I don’t want to dictate the project for you. I will say it could be a betrayal of love, country, pet, or any other kind of betrayal you can think of?” As we left class, I was already thinking of some ideas. Right then, I also realized that my diaper was undoubtedly getting close to needing a change. I had zero plans to go to one of the HoloNannies, though! I decided to hang out near Beth’s class again and work on my script ideas. By the time her class ended an hour later, I already had three good ideas and ten pages written for each! “Hey,” she said when she saw me. “Hi, Beth,” I told her with a smile, then went up to her and embraced her. She picked me up and discreetly felt my bottom, “Didn’t feel like using the HoloNannies to change?” I made a face that she and Nikki both laughed at. “Would you mind?” I asked sheepishly. She laughed, “If I have to! It’s just wet, right?” I blushed deeper but nodded. Soon, changed out of the diaper and into a fresh one; we headed for the student union and hit one of the pizza places. She ordered two ‘big’ slices and gave me half of one to eat. “You know, this half of a slice is still like half a pizza back home!” She shook her head, “I really would love to see what your proportions look like to me?” “I wonder what would even happen if you went over?” She shrugged, “I know there are Mids and Bigs who have gone over to work with companies in the past?” “Wait, really?” She nodded, “There is a company called Diamond Tours that has become kind of notorious for luring new Littles here?” She took a bite, chewed, and swallowed, “Supposedly, their entire office on the other side is made up of Bigs?” “Actually, I think that’s the company my mom and grandparents used to come here. How do we not know this about their staff, though?” She shrugged, “I’ve only heard bits and pieces through Mom and Dad, but I guess the portal either automatically shrinks them to being just in the tall category there, or they manipulate people themselves?” “So what’s the racket? Convince people to come over, immediately adopt them?” She shrugged, “Obviously, they don’t claim everyone if your mom and her parents made it back?” I nodded, “Then there are idiots like my exchange group?” She nodded, “You’ve already had several adopted.” “Including one of our professors,” I shook my head and took a few more bites. “It was all worth it, though, to meet you,” I said with a smile. She smiled back, “I’m glad you came too!” “Say…” I said nervously, “I had a thought about tomorrow. Before Grandma takes us home, would you be open to going out to dinner and a movie?” She smiled, “Carly Slane, are you asking me out on a date?” I smiled back, “Uh-huh?” “Where are we eating…?” The two of us discussed the ideas Shelby had helped me with, and she agreed to the plan before we went to sneak in some editing time before our class. We got three more scenes edited before our Narratives class began. BETH SAT IN their Narratives class beside Carly and Charlotte, watching as the professor talked about some different depth-of-field effects you could accomplish either during filming or in your post-production edits. The images projected did look really cool, but she felt most of the techniques were above her. A look at Carly showed her intense concentration and a smile, though. ‘She’s such a nerd sometimes!’ she giggled to herself. Professor Wyler lectured and demonstrated the technology for the first thirty minutes of class before saying, “I want to give you all some time to work on your projects as a group since I know many of you are having trouble scheduling time you can meet. This’ll give you at least an extra couple of hours, which I hope will help those struggling groups.” Beth smiled. With the rhythm Carly and she had been getting into, they could make much more progress that afternoon than they had planned! “Before we go, I want to offer everyone one more challenge you must complete by class on Tuesday.” Beth noticed most of the groups stop from the moving they’d just begun; several seemed almost desperate then. “So, the project is to create a studio logo splash clip for the beginning of your films. I will have a few faculty members select their preference and award the top group two million credits, second place, one million, third, seven-fifty, and fourth; as long as you complete it, you will get four hundred thousand. The splash screens should last between five and twenty seconds long. The cooler and more relevant, the better!” There was some excited chatter around the room and some questions before he dismissed everyone. “How is the editing coming?” Charlotte asked her and Carly. “Pretty good?” Carly said. We’re starting to wrap up Act One in our first edit. Beth and I have a pretty good rhythm going and were flying earlier. I think we can get another eight hours in right now and hopefully finish by tomorrow afternoon. Otherwise, we might come in on Saturday.” “Sounds like a plan,” Charlotte said. “Don’t feel like you have to kill yourselves though. We could get some work done on Monday and Tuesday. I’ve already reserved the student who will compose the music for the film.” “Cool,” Beth said. “What about this project?” “We’ll work on it with Ethan, Sophie, and Will,” Charlotte said. “While Carly would be good at this, I want you guys just to focus on the edit?” Beth nodded, “Okay.” “Let me know when you get done. If it’s by Monday, we might schedule a viewing of the rough with everyone.” “Okay,” Carly said. “Come on, Beth, let’s get to work…” She jumped off the chair and pulled her backpack over her shoulders. “Such a taskmaster!” Beth kidded Carly. Carly giggled in response, and they made their way to the editing studio. Nikki checked the room first and then stationed herself to watch over them. “Why don’t I order some food to be delivered?” Beth suggested. “That way, we won’t have to worry about you skipping dinner.” “Sounds great!” Carly told her. “What do you want?” Carly shrugged, “Not pizza? I could maybe go for something like General Tso’s chicken?” “Huh?” Carly looked thoughtful, “Wait, Mom said it’s called General Gao’s here?” Beth nervously nodded. Nikki spoke up, though, “Are you sure you want that? That’s really spicy?” Beth and Carly both laughed, “She probably does,” Beth said. “This one has a crazy spice tolerance. She actually won a back-to-school contest a few weeks ago. You want something, too?” She asked the bodyguard, who had been practically blending into the wall until then. “Sure…” One thing Beth had always appreciated about the local Chinese food place she ordered from was that they would come to find you in a building you were working on. So it was that Carly continued working on editing, even as they took delivery of their food. They’d just made it to the scene in the playroom the day of ‘Bree’s adoption.’ “Why don’t we stop and eat, then we’ll keep going?” Beth suggested. Carly shrugged, and they all gathered around a table on the back side of the room to split up the order. She shook her head at Nikki, watching Carly eat the first bite. She was pretty good about not being a mommy type herself, but you could see she was already planning how to rescue the crazy Little! Carly seemed to have sensed it as she smiled and enjoyed the first bite. “You really can eat that?” Nikki asked. “It’s delicious!” Carly told her. “You want a piece?” Nikki clearly couldn’t believe it was the regular dish, so she used her own chopsticks to take a piece of the meat and placed it in her mouth. She chewed before rapidly chugging some of her drink! “That’s not spicy?” She asked in disbelief! As if to prove a point, Carly grabbed one of the peppers and bit about half of it off into her mouth. “These are great! But really, I’d rate them maybe a mild poblano or jalapeno back home?” She shrugged and kept eating. “She really is an alien…” Nikki muttered, and the three of them laughed! After watching Carly scarf down food that should have been impossible to eat, she watched her switch back to editing and gradually move faster and faster. They did have to stop and enjoy the improv footage from the tea party, though! They were just getting ready to splice some clips together when a knock came on the door, and it opened. I TURNED AND found Charlotte and Sebastian at the door. “Hey guys,” I said, “What’s up?” “Just wanted to see how you two are getting on?” Charlotte asked. “Pretty good,” I told her. “Just about to finish the tea party scene?” They both chuckled, “I wish we could include the original,” Sebastian said. “Be careful with that one, though. I don’t think you violated any of your stupid Little’s rules, but it’s close to the line?” I nodded, “I actually scrubbed the audio from the original files on the system already.” I didn’t tell them I kept a copy in a strongly encrypted file on a personal storage device, though! ‘I know that no one will ever access it who I don’t to, though!’ “So, when do you think you’ll be able to finish this rough cut?” Charlotte asked. I shrugged and looked at the time, “We’ve got about ten more scenes to go; I’m hoping by the time I have to leave to go to the nest, we can be down to two or three left?” “That’s fast; you’re being careful with the cuts?” Sebastian asked. “She is,” Beth said for me. “The parts already look like a finished product to me. She keeps saying there are more things to do, but I sure can’t tell?” I shrugged, “I want to play with the transition effects some more for timing. Some of that, though, doesn’t make sense to get too nit-picky until we have the soundtrack. We also need to add sound effects to some scenes. I’ll work on that early next week, though.” “It sounds like you two have it in hand. Can you let us know when it’s done?” Charlotte asked. “Sure! Why don’t we plan to meet with anyone who wants to see the rough cut around 20 o’clock on Monday?” I said. “Bring your own pizza?” “Sure, we should be able to access one of the small viewing theaters, too,” Sebastian said. “Have a good weekend,” he said, pulling Charlotte from the room and letting us return to the editing. “Think they don’t trust us?” I asked once the door was closed. “No, they definitely do!” Beth said, “I think it’s more the helpless feeling of this part being out of their hands?” “Well, you can’t exactly have a full group working on this part?” I responded. “No, and I think that letting go is tough sometimes,” she smiled beside me. “I can kind of understand? You’re pretty much doing the whole thing right now.” I blushed, “Sorry?” “It’s your major; you should be the one doing it!” I continued working as quickly but carefully as possible. I hated seeing my original self in the early cuts, but I couldn’t help but smile anytime there was a close-up of my new face. I loved the hairstyles they’d used, and the outfits were cute—if only they weren’t as infantile! I couldn’t help but love my new self a lot more, though! The editing passed with a series of steps for each set of shots. Step one was using Beth’s notes to determine which take was the best. She had done a great job, and I couldn’t disagree with her choices on the Edit Decision List she drew up. With the editing software, it was a quick press of options to have all of the camera shots from that take available to quickly glance through the script and see what looked good for a selection. I would alternate close-ups, medium shots, and wide shots depending on what made sense to tell the story. Each time I did a close-up of Beth, I also felt butterflies in my stomach. Charlotte was a professionally fun actress in all of her shots. She was so talented! Little things like a raise of her eyebrow, a slight turn up of her lips, or tensing of her body told the story so well in anything she did! You could take the audio out of the clip and still be able to read what she was saying and doing! That really applied to most of the cast, though! Ava was the one exception. She really struggled to act the part of the daycare owner believably. I could see why Beth had so much footage of the time in the daycare playing because it took multiple takes to get a scene good enough for her. Even then, I found myself using some creative shots and cuts to use her voice and avoid her facial expressions, which tended to be rather dull or unrealistic. I hated the subject matter of the film, but there was a sense of pride in my being as I completed each part of it. It probably helped that even though I enjoyed my appearance, it still took me a moment to recognize myself as the actress in the scenes! To my surprise, it was soon twenty minutes from when I was supposed to be in the dorm, and I had just one last scene to finish! “I want to stay!” I complained, even as I followed Beth’s directions and saved, backed up, and logged out of everything. “I know, but the last thing we want to do is have a curfew violation for you?” I nodded, “Yeah…” As I stood up, I realized we’d never changed my diaper again, and it was practically all hanging below the level of my skirt! Beth had just put her backpack on and smirked, “That’s a little wet…?” “I noticed,” I said, looking at the clock. “Do you think you can deal with it until you get back to your nest?” Beth asked. “Time is running out?” “If you carry me?” I said with a sigh. “Just don’t leak on me,” she said half-seriously. “They’re usually pretty good about not doing that. But no promises?” She risked it, gathering me up and walking beside Nikki quickly to the dorms. When we reached Sanders Hall, she sat me down at the door, and I grimaced. “Sorry, Beth. I did leak on you, it looks like.” Thankfully, her jacket was waterproof, but there was a definite spot on her side where my diaper contacted her. “It’s okay, Carly, that’ll teach me to make sure we check your diaper more often! Get inside and get Miss Lilly to change you quickly before you leak on anything else!” she advised as she knelt down and risked getting wet again with a hug. “See you in the morning,” I told her, “Love you,” I added softly. “Love you too,” she smiled at me. I was just crossing the lobby to the elevator when I saw Mackenzie. “Well, hello there,” she said, “I haven’t seen you all week except in the pool!” I blushed, “Sorry, it’s been a busy week, and I’ve been working on that film project.” “Is that where you’re coming from now?” I nodded, “Yeah, we were trying to get as much done today as we could.” “Too busy to change that diapee?” I squirmed under her gaze as she knelt in front of me, clearly able to see the soaked diaper hanging below my skirt! +++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++ Thanks for reading! Please press the Like button and leave a comment! My writing drought has continued through this week, but I'm hoping this weekend that I may have a shot at writing more again. We'll see what my mindset is like. Unless I have a massively productive weekend, we'll definitely be back on once per week again for a while. Thanks for your patience here!

Hey everyone! I did a whole bunch of writing and planning for the next few chapters yesterday and felt that might be a better move than rushing to edit this. I’m hoping this bulk work I did will make it so that I largely won’t have to both write and then later edit chapters in the same day. It’s doable but with some of the longer chapters, it can be a lot. Next, as a reminder, I’m now polling between two stories to figure out what I should write next. The two choices are listed out in chapter 2, so be sure to check them out and let me know. As I will announce my winner in my last chapter, that would be the deadline for you to make your opinion known. As usual, I hope everyone enjoys this next chapter! Chapter 4: Gripping Onto What’s Fun Only… and Failing Oh boy, do the Bigs around here have some potent food choices. I thought that some noisy toots or having to pee really bad was an issue, but there is nothing quite like feeling hungover for hours after eating whatever caused me to still feel fuzzy when I got home after daycare. Nancy seemed a bit concerned and asked me a bunch of funny questions, but by the next morning, the buzz and fuzziness had largely faded and I just kind of felt at ease. In fact, it was the first time I felt okay about anything in my life here in a long time. Nancy still seemed a bit perplex, but she just kind of went along with it, even going as far as to say the old standard of ‘if you’re happy, I’m happy.’ I could see a look behind her eyes that made me question that statement a little bit, but she was Nancy. She would never lie to me, and I mean, she had started to cut off my crusts lately. Who would cut off your crusts and would still lie to you. No one… that’s who. So, life continued just very much as it had. I noticed a few oddities, just kinda feeling a bit numb and forgetful about certain things, but I was still the oldest Little in the Canopy room and that had to mean something. To be frank, a bonus of being just a teensy bit forgetful was that I was able to read a bunch of the books I had before. I stumbled over a word or two, but no one uses them outside that book, so I didn’t really care. I got the gist of it after all, and I was still a smarty pants around here. To even further prove my maturity, I even upped my rejection of other Littles when they came up to me and asked me to play. Before, I sometimes agreed to play with them if it was in my best interest, such as blending in on days where I thought the staff was suspicious of me, or if someone like Mrs. Carter or Mrs. Gillies was upset at me for one reason or another. I was a good gir… well behaved, and I think that’s all that should have mattered, but still, I wanted my status to stay that way as much as possible. So, for today as an example, this one Little, Anna, came up to me. She was a tiny firecracker of a thing, and from her pull-ups just peaking ever so slightly above her waistband of her jeans today, I knew she wasn’t going to be in this room for much longer. “Pwease pay wiff me?” she begged, her eyes becoming like round saucers in her down-pat begging act. Fortunately, after so many times with Littles here by now, I was practically immune to it. “No, Anna. I said no and I meant it. Go find one of the other Littles. I need to finish my book before snack time today.” “But you pwomised!” she countered. “Iss jus’ some tea pawty dis time. I pwomise!” I scratched my head and tried to remember ever promising such a thing, tea party or otherwise. It was a major downside of my memory being a little problematic, but I just chalked it up to my exhaustion levels. I mean, I was getting super sleepy around the afternoon time lately after all, so it just made sense. Still, I just shook my head fiercely. “Doesn’t matter what I promised you, Anna, if it wasn’t today. Unless you can tell me when, then I must have meant it for the day I said it. Not my fault you didn’t remember or didn’t get to me in time that day.” I felt so triumphant as I foisted the blame back onto Anna. For her part, Anna just stood there for a moment and scratched her own head trying to remember when it was and what exactly I had said. Being the more regressed of the two of us, I knew my word would mean more than hers if it ever came down to it. I couldn’t remember promising anything, but if she couldn’t either, I felt pretty justified and off the hook for this go round. Finally, Anna broke from her head scratching. “I can’t remembuh, but pwease, Emiwy! Pwease!” The poor Little was now even succumbing to clasping her hands together and pleading with me even harder now. It was a rare form to see most Littles get to that level, and I will admit that I cracked a little, but I ultimately still held my resolve. “No, Anna. Not now. I need to find out what happens to my hero James as he climbs the grape vine to find the ogre and save his village. I don’t have time for tea now.” I was being truthful and the book, complete even with pictures, was fascinating to me. Still though, I looked at Anna, and her wide eyes seemed to be on the verge of bursting into tears any moment now. Seeing Mrs. Carter casually glance our way every once in a while, I knew I had to back up and try to resolve this mess before it got even worse. I was already on strike one today for refusing to come to sing-along time this morning. I never had to before and I was more mature than others and I had a book to read and… I shook my head, trying to get back on track, and resumed looking back at the still begging Anna before me. I sighed audibly, still seeing the ever-watchful Mrs. Carter looming nearby. “Fine. How about later? Okay? Will that make you run off and leave me alone right now?” Anna’s pleading stopped, and again, she seemed deep in thought, this time stroking her chin, but soon, a smile appeared across her lips, and she nodded her head enthusiastically. “Yes! I’ll ask you waiter. Tank you Emiwy!” I nodded and made sure she toddled off far away from me. Satisfied she was bugging someone else now, I resumed reading my wonderful book. Of course, I had no intention of playing with her or even having tea later in the day, but she didn’t need to know that. All I knew right then was that I had likely been spared strike two and an immediate march over to the punishment room. My butt was still sore from last week when I went there again for refusing to eat my veggies at lunch time. They were all green and squishy, so refusing, I got a spanking. Unfortunately, since my first encounter with Mrs. Gillies, she had insisted on me participating in more Littles activities than I used to. Stil trying to maintain her custody of me, Nancy didn’t object and actually encouraged me to participate in order to blend in better. I didn’t like her much for that, but I couldn’t deny that she had a tiny bit of a point, so I eventually forgave her. Plus, it didn’t hurt that she offered me a freshly baked cookie later that night as an apology for hurting my feelings earlier. Today, though, to my chagrin, was art day. Now, being the English major I was, I supported the arts program in all their renewed refinery back on Earth. Artists and their grand designs were springing up everywhere back home, but just because one supports something, does not mean they can do it themselves. For me, I could appreciate a good Picasso or Monet any day, but I was near useless when it came to doing anything like that myself. Still, when Mrs. Carter and Miss Valerie told me to do something lately, I tried to do it. “Alright everyone,” Miss Valerie started to announce excitedly, “today is art day!” Many of the Littles around me cheered. I did not. “Yes. Now, some of you will be working with markers or the crayons with me, but others of you will be working with paints with Miss Valerie,” Mrs. Carter pointed out, holding up a bucket of crayons and markers while also gesturing to the easels at the other end of the room near the treehouse structure there. I groaned, but I knew that painting was just downright messy, so I ended up joining Mrs. Carter and a few other Littles with the markers and crayons. “So… do we get a prompt, or…?” I tried to ask without sounding too much like one of the drooling Littles around here. Mrs. Carter only chuckled. “Well, Emily, you can just choose to do something on your own or we have these very easy lined drawings all lined up for anyone who wants them.” I hesitated for a moment, but when I saw most of the Littles wearing pull-ups quickly snatch the lined drawings, I elected for the blank piece of paper instead. “I’ll just stick to using my mind. Shouldn’t be too hard…” Mrs. Carter just smirked at me and walked away to help a few of the other Littles. Time dragged on a bit after that. It took me at least 15 minutes to decide to just draw a house and a nice day to fulfill the needs of the assignment, but I kept messing up the lines. I wanted it to be perfect, and I started grumbling heavily to myself. “Easy there, Em,” Tyler noted from next to me. “It’s just to have fun here. No need in giving yourself a migraine…” I always liked Tyler. He was kind to most everyone, seemed to be a little possessive of things that belonged to him, but he also seemed to be one of the few around here that I could talk to even remotely normally. “Easy for you to say… didn’t you mention being an art major or some such?” Tyler shook his head. “Technically no. Former marketing major but in truth, I almost did consider choosing art. Still… just takes a little skill and some imagination around here.” He then rested his crayon down and held up the piece of artwork he had been working diligently on since I started. “Geez…” My eyes darted around his beautifully crafted image. It was a self-portrait but was entirely down in crayon in ways I had never even considered before. Having only 12 colors to choose from, he nearly effortlessly blended many of them together to create highlights and shadows everywhere. “That’s… it’s…” “So lovely!” Mrs. Carter rudely interjected from behind us. “You should be very proud of that, Tyler. I think we should stick that out front to show off.” Her eyes then darted over to my sorry excuse of a drawing. “And Emily… that’s a very good effort. I’m sure Nancy will just love it. Is that your house back on Earth, sweetie?” I could feel the condescension and her tone used exclusively for younger Littles just dripping off each of her words. I nodded, and seemingly satisfied, Mrs. Carter walked off. Feeling my emotions suddenly surge as they oddly had been recently, I quickly ripped up my paper. “Stupid! Stupid! Stupid!” “Hey!” Tyler tried to yell out to stop me, but it was too late. He looked a little crestfallen as he stared back at me. “That was really good, Em. You should have kept that…” I just angrily hmphed and folded my arms. Tyler seemed a little hurt, but I didn’t realize someone else had been watching and listening in. “It’s okay, Tyler,” Miss Valerie said warmly from behind us. “You have a wonderful piece of artwork, and I think Emily here just needs something different today.” She then held out her hand to my crossed arms and smiled at me patiently. “Come on, Emily. Let’s see if painting is more your style today.” Seeing her invitation more as a command than a request, I sighed and took her hand. “Bye Tyler… I really did like your piece…” He smiled back at me and waved goodbye. “Thank you, Em. Just have fun today, okay?” I didn’t have time to respond back as Miss Valerie wasted no time in dressing me in a large billowing smock that covered all my clothing from my neck down to my feet. Seemingly happy with her work, Miss Valerie stood back and smiled. “Wonderful. Washable and even edible paint, but no sense in getting it on your clothes needlessly, huh?” I just nodded and wanted to get this portion of my day over with. Miss Valerie kept smiling and brought me to a now empty sheet of paper hoisted up on an easel. It seemed even more daunting to me than my previous sheet with the markers I was using, but Miss Valerie just pushed the paints and brushes right up to me. “Here you go, honey. As Tyler said, just have fun!” With that, she then left me, but I still felt stumped. I had already tried and personally felt like I had failed with my rendition of a house, so I had no earthly idea what to paint now. Ten minutes passed and I noticed that many of the Littles had begun to disperse to go get cleaned up with some of the volunteers today. Groaning over a bunch of college-aged and high schoolers seeing me struggle with something like painting, just got me all twisted inside. Before I resigned in abject failure though, Miss Valerie came back up to me and sighed. “Still no painting, huh?” I shook my head sadly. She then patted my shoulder. “Here. Let’s try something else.” She then grabbed a brush and splattered a few dollops of paint on the paper plate in front of me. “Okay, I won’t subject you to finger painting today, but we can at least make something for you to take home to Nancy today.” “But I don’t think I can do it, Miss Valerie!” I accidentally whined back. I meant it more as a protest, but once again, my cloudy emotions seemed to be taking over. “I’m terrible at art! Always have been!” “I don’t think that’s true, but even if you think it is, that’s okay, dear. I have something else in mind anyways.” She then grabbed something from her pocket and stretched it out. “Alright. Eyes closed, but just in case you want to peak…” Without so much as another word, she wrapped the long cloth around my eyes. “But I can’t see!” I protested, but it was no use. In seconds, everything was either shades of black or there were just some slips of light coming from underneath the cloth, but it was just of the floor and my feet… nowhere near close to the sheet in front of me. Miss Valerie chuckled. “That’s okay, sweetie. Right now, we’re just going to have fun.” And with that, she took a hold of both my arms and held them out before me, like I was some half-dead mummy or Frankenstein’s monster. Before I had a chance to protest, Miss Valerie cut me off. “Now, before you complain, I just want to do this one thing. I’ll hold you up and decide the color, but you just move your arms with what feels best, okay?” Seeming trapped and helpless, I felt couldn’t do anything but nod. “Perfect! Alright… here we go!” Miss Valerie then thrusted me downward and up. It felt strange to be controlled and yet not in control as well. My brush definitely hit the canvas, but not being able to see anything, I just moved about between long strokes and sheer wildness. I could quickly feel splatters of paint coating my hands and arc out to my chest. I hesitated. “Keep going, Emily! You’re doing really great. Just tell me when you want to switch colors.” “Switch!” I belted out immediately. I then dove down and popped back up moments later. From the splashing of the water on my hands, I knew I was making a mess, but Miss Valerie didn’t seem to care. She even started making race car noises behind me and started to turn the whole thing into a game. I would shout, “Switch!” and she wound dunk me down again and then back up all while humming and grunting out like we were in some car race or on a rollercoaster. “Vroom! Eeek! Dunka dunka dunka! Vroom! Vroom!” It was so silly… she was so silly, but it didn’t take long of the utter ridiculousness for me to begin to crack a smile as well. Being tossed around, practically smeared in paint most likely, and just waving about like some madwoman, it was hard not to. Finally, Miss Valerie halted me into position. “Alright, I think that’s good. Just stay still and let me help you out here.” I did as I was instructed, and the blindfold was quickly removed after my brushes were taken from my hands. Before me, the whole area, wisely protected by plastic sheeting and newspapers, was covered in splashes of paint, nearly too numerous to list, but when I stared at the canvas, it wasn’t anything, but it was also something. I wasn’t sure what, but I just marveled at the array of colors used and I almost couldn’t believe that had sparked from Miss Valerie’s and I’s chaotic dance of sorts. “We did that?” Miss Valeria chuckled as she began to use a wet wipe to clean the bulk of my hands. “No, sweetie… you did that. I just helped you carry the load for a bit. I took away all your judgement and worry over what you were doing. And, if I’m not mistaken from a few of the giggles I heard you make out, I think you had a good time as well. Am I right?” It was hard to swallow all that at once, because she was essentially insinuating that I just let go of everything here, and while that worked for the art world a lot of times, I also had to read between the lines as well. I couldn’t just outright tell her that I wouldn’t give into their infantile designs for me, but I also had to say something. So, I just kind of looked down and nervously bit my lip and rubbed my shoes together. “I guess…” Miss Valerie smiled, and I was grateful she didn’t push the matter further. “Okay. I got most of that paint off, but I think you need some sink time as well. So, off to the potty room with you. Scoot!” Not needing to be told twice, I marched into the bathroom with Miss Valerie. I didn’t think anything of it at first, but after thoroughly washing my hands off with most of the rest of the paint, Miss Valerie just kind of stopped in front of the door as I started to walk out. “Forgetting something?” I tried to rack my brain to think of anything she could be talking about, but I just came up empty. “No… I don’t think so?” Miss Valerie sighed. “Hmmm… well, if you need me to remind you… the potty, Emily… do you need to go potty?” Her hand gestured toward the diminutive stall I had been using so far in there. Seeing so many around here demoted to pull-ups I just had to pause for a moment, and really think if I did or not. I didn’t want to have any slip-ups and earn myself another strike, but I didn’t feel the need at all. “No, Miss Valerie. I don’t have to go…” Miss Valerie seemed a bit put off by that notion, but ultimately just accepted it and let me rejoin the others. Once the art supplies had been cleaned up and the artwork placed on drying racks, the rest of the staff got lunch prepared. It was pretty standard fare, but I guess there was a surge of us in the Canopy room recently, as they even brought in Miss Mindy from the Meadows room to supervise the event. Several Littles were scared, knowing exactly what types of Littles she looked over, but her warm smile and buoyant personality convinced most of them that she was only here to help today. I was less convinced. Still, after lunch was over, everyone mulled about their day. Another round to the potties for most of the Littles, but I just kept reading my book about James and the ogre. It was just getting to the good part when Miss Mindy walked over to me. “Enjoying your book, honey?” I stared up at the tall curly redhead, but I think her nice smile threw me off a little. “Oh yes. I just got to the part where James is taking the magical flute from the treasure room!” Her eyes beamed down at me, and she even lowered her face to mine a little. She seemed less threatening closer to the ground with me, but I could still tell something was cooking behind her eyes. “That’s wonderful, Emily.” She then paused and looked at the rest of me. “Emily… do you need to go potty?” I probably should have been expecting that type of question considering that almost every Little in here just went or had an accident of some sort, but I honestly didn’t feel the need to go. So, trying to act as casually as I could about it, I shook my head. “Nope! I’m all good. Thanks for asking!” Trying to shuffle her away, I smiled widely and then dove back into my book. My ploy didn’t work though as Miss Mindy pulled down my book only seconds later so that I now faced her again. “Emily… I think you do need to go. Miss Valerie says you didn’t go before lunch, so you’re either not drinking enough, or you’re lying to one or both of us now.” I was starting to feel a little defensive right then, but I still tried to remain calm. It was a classic Littles trap, but I didn’t realize it at the time. I just wanted to read my book to see how it would end. Nothing sinister or anything like that, and besides, I really didn’t have to go. Maybe in an hour, but not then. “I’m not lying,” I tried to defend myself. “Honest…” Miss Mindy still didn’t seem satisfied with my answer, hesitated for a moment, and then yanked my book away from me. “Hey!” Miss Mindy held the book just out of my reach, and I tried to claw it back. “Tsk, tsk,” was about all she said back to me, and frankly it just kind of got me more annoyed and more desperate to just go on with my day and finish the book. I was so near the end, but I couldn’t remember it from when I read it before. So, I persisted. Now, I just want to go on record and say that the Littles guide I read might honestly be a ploy for Littles to regress themselves. It practically hints at just submitting to Bigs by the end, but as I was finding out, it was also leaving out huge bits of useful information. First, not all Big advice is bad, seeing as if I had listened to even a single one of them, I might have even been home by now. Second, a Little should always carry their passport with them, even beneath their clothing. It’s your lifeline and your bags can always be stolen… your bra or even underwear, possibly, but not so easily. Third and finally by now, I felt it should have listed something about moving your hands fast back toward a Big. It might have just been some playful shoving or trying to get something just out of your reach, but it just took a second for something to go terribly wrong. And something did go wrong… Trying to snatch my book back, Miss Mindy almost seemed to be toying with me by now. Several Littles looked on in horror at the scene unfolding before them, yet no other Big was there to put a stop to it. If they had, I might not have realized that Miss Mind suddenly arced back her hand just a little out of my reach, or that just under the book was Miss Mindy’s face. It took only a split second, but reaching out further, I lost my balance, and my tiny palm came crashing down and smacked Miss Mindy right in the face. A ghastly shock echoed throughout the room. Everything at once felt like it had stopped. Miss Mindy seemed truly unhurt but seemed definitely perplexed over what had just happened with her face and my hand. For my part, I nearly froze as I stared back at my hand like it had somehow betrayed me. I knew it was just my fault, but I knew whatever happened next wasn’t going to be good. So, even for a moment, it felt nice to blame someone or something else other than my own fault. Regardless, Miss Mindy’s expression soon grew dark, and she bolted up. Her full height stood strained above me and I nearly whimpered at the realization of what was now likely to happen. I was in trouble for sure, but I just didn’t know how much yet. “Emily Breckenridge!” she thundered. ‘Shoot.’ I could only look back up at her in fear. “I guess someone decided to be extra naughty today. Pity…” It was less than I was expecting, yet I still felt certain I would be visiting the back cutesy dungeon I had twice before. So, it wasn’t exactly a shock when she hoisted me up into the air and then under the crook of her arm. Then, however, she spoke, and my blood froze and then boiled. “I guess I was too hopeful to expect a Little like yourself to be ready for the potty just quite yet. Shame… Oh well!” she said so nonchalantly. “Afraid the training panties just aren’t going to cut it!” I think I nearly wet myself right there. I was a good Little, but I really just didn’t need to go. Plus, I had only just hit her by accident. Surely that had to mean something, right? But the Littles parting right down the middle to allow Miss Mindy to pass through outside the room seemed to prove me dead wrong. Unfortunately, unlike the back room I was expecting, she exited the Canopy room quickly and entered the one place I really didn’t want to be: Mrs. Gillies’ front office. To my horror, Mrs. Gillies was already there waiting for us. She wheeled around in her chair, and I could see a cabinet full of monitors that she promptly closed. “I already know, Mindy.” She sighed and looked right at me. “Anything to say for yourself missy?” I gulped but I knew this could be my one hope at redemption. I meekly nodded and looked up at my captor and would-be punisher. “Please Miss Mindy. It was just an accident. I didn’t mean to hit you. I’m really, really sorry!” I tried my best to look my most pitiful and while I thought I was definitely getting better at it; I don’t think it was quite where it needed to be to be effective. Miss Mindy sighed and shook her head. Before she spoke a word, I knew my fate was already sealed. “Oh well. I know you’re already sorry about that, Emily. I was hoping you were going to say something else, but,” she then looked back over at Mrs. Gillies, “with your permission, I think the next bit should do well today?” I had no idea what she was talking about, but Mrs. Gillies folded her fingers, leaned back in the chair, and then sighed. “I really hate to do it, but I will trust your judgement in this matter.” With that, Miss Mindy just nodded and hauled me out of the office. Realizing my fate was likely sealed, but not wanting a spanking, I tried for plan B and fought back as much as I could. I was already in loads of trouble by now, so it just felt like my next logical choice. “Let me go! Let me go!” I began to wiggle as if someone had just poured ice down my panties. Now, ‘quit while you’re ahead’ is a useful phrase that I feel every Little should cherish and memorize no matter what their circumstances in this dimension. In retrospect, thrashing about was not the move to make right then, as when we passed by the front desk, Miss Mindy grabbed a ruler and gave me three swats to my exposed rear. “You! Will not! Kick me!” I barely felt the pain, but I also felt I hadn’t done anything wrong on purpose. It was so unfair, and the tiny spanking only furthered my emotions as they began to go haywire. I wanted to listen to her… I really did, but my mouth and body had other ideas. “No! No! Let me go! I didn’t do anything wrong!” “Unbelievable…” Miss Mindy just shook her head. “Guess we need to make pit stop first. She then resumed her walking and to my horror, she entered the Canopy room. Almost every Little just stared at me in horror, but Miss Mindy just ignored them and went over to my cubby and to the container at the top that contained my mandatory change of clothes. “Hmmm… these seem a bit inappropriate today…” Miss Mindy then dumped my spare training panties out and instead replaced them with a pair of pink prince pull-ups. Remembering what she had said earlier about not being ready for training panties, I was too shocked to say anything. “Perfect! These should do nicely. Now, just one more stop.” Miss Mindy then took me down the hallway outside, and unfortunately, right into the Meadows room. Fearful that everything was falling down around me now, I popped out of my stupor and began to thrash around more. Despite my ruckus, Miss Mindy’s grip just held firm. “No! No! You can’t do this to me! I want my panties back, you stupid cow!” I cursed. I had no idea where those words were coming from, but I knew they were bad in so many ways for me, particularly when a few Littles covered up their ears inside the room. “Tsk, tsk…,” Miss Mindy chided me, like I was the bratty young child I guess I was now looking like as I still fought her every step she took through the room. I swear I saw that old, ugly dog again, but I was too preoccupied by all the smells and the awaiting rear door of the room and the spanking I knew was on the other side. “Such a shame. You were such a good girl for us since you started coming to daycare, little miss. I guess we were giving you just too much slack in the Canopy room. No worries… we know just how to handle your type…” Miss Mindy continued, trying to reposition me better as I still wildly kicked around. I didn’t hear her though. I was in my own little world by then. “I want out now!” I just continued to wail, likely to my own further punishment later. “Wait until Nancy hears about this! She’ll have your job! Get off me now, you stupid bi…!” Before I had a chance to say anything further, Miss Mindy popped me on the butt again, this time with her freehand. Then, sighing, Miss Mindy just continued and nodded at the most notable daycare worker beyond herself working in this room. “Evening, Miss Tully. Just showing Em here her likely future…” Miss Tully just looked over to me, smiled, and gave me a little wave. Miss Mindy’s words and Miss Tully’s welcoming wave were a shock to my system, but before I had a chance to even register them, Miss Mindy just continued to carry me away and out the back door of the room. Soon, we were in the cutesy dungeon once more and I was lying back down on the bench with my panties and jeans around my ankles. Miss Mindy elected the long wooden paddle and lined up her shot from behind. I braced for the impact, but she then just sighed instead. “You know… it didn’t have to be this way. If you just behaved and listened, all this could have been avoided.” She heavily sighed again. “I just wanted you to go potty. Even just to try and then I would have known you weren’t lying. I think you just get yourself way too scrambled and overthink everything around here, and from what Miss Valerie told me, I don’t think I’m the only one who thinks so either. I guess we’ll soon fix that though…” My mind spun at what she had just said, but one swift smack by the paddle to my poor butt, sent those thoughts spiraling away. Today, I wasn’t even sure how many spanks I would be receiving, but I lost count after 20. After… uh, the numbers seemed fuzzy, but I just focused on the pain erupting from behind me. By the end, I was a complete mess, and unlike Miss Valerie, Miss Mindy immediately took me away and, to my everlasting sadness, to the back room once more. “Oh, hello again, Emily,” Bee said, smiling as Miss Mindy escorted me into the room and set me down on the restraining large armchair again. I didn’t respond and she stared back at Miss Mindy. “Everything okay? She’s not broken, is she? You know that messes with and can even invalidate my results.” Miss Mindy groaned and rolled her eyes. I remained silent and submissive to whatever their whims were. I didn’t care anymore. I just didn’t want another spanking. “Yes, Bee. I remember, but this little mischief maker smacked me in the face, threw a temper tantrum all throughout two classrooms, and refused to go potty.” It was an exaggeration, but I knew better than to correct her. “Oh my!” Bee then looked back down at me. “Little troublemaker indeed. Guess the first time didn’t stick. Can’t say I’m surprised with their lot though…” Miss Mindy nodded and backed away. “You got this? I think Tulia is going to need my help pretty soon back in the Meadows room.” In a second, the restraints clunked over my wrists and Bee smiled back. “Not anymore. Go, go. Little Emma and I are going to have a little fun, aren’t we?” she asked, now looking back at me. I still didn’t respond. “Oh. I think someone’s shy…” her voice was barely above a whisper like it was some secret or with the possibility of me being offended. I knew it was just a joke at my expense though. Miss Mindy smirked and then left. Oddly, I felt this place seemed familiar, as I really just knew of ‘a backroom,’ but I just couldn’t quite place it. Just as I was trying to figure out why it seemed so familiar, Bee poked a needle right into my arm. “Ow!” I could quickly feel the tears swim to my eyes and a warmth spread throughout my body. “That hurt!” “Awww…” Bee mocked. “Just a little prick, but I know just what will pick you right up.” She then wheeled away in her chair briefly and came back with a big scary-looking machine. “Okay, now just smile for the camera, Emma!” It didn’t look like a camera, but I stared back into the big screen getting into place before me. At first, I thought it was nothing but a likely broken, black screen, but soon, it popped on and an array of colors began to flood my eyes. “So… pwetty…” “That’s right…” Bee said, smiling just out of the corner of my eye. “Just look at the pretty images and relax, Emma. Just relax… that’s it… godd girl...” I quickly felt myself relaxing. Everything began to buzz and feel fuzzy. The pictures were funny. ‘Is that Nancy? Ooh! Bunny! Oh… I feel so… relaxed… happy… peacefuwl…’ I swore I felt a warm sensation in my panties, but the feeling soon went away. I was too sleepy to care anyways… The colors made me feel so many things. I didn’t want to close my eyes. I didn’t matter though. What I wanted didn’t matter. I was just happy… I was calm… relaxed… I was sooo sleepy… * * * I felt an odd tugging sensation and cold underneath my feet. My eyes slowly opened and then popped open all at once after seeing what initially greeted them. “Wha…?” “Oh good, sweetie,” Miss Valerie smiled up at me as she finished removing my training panties. “You’re finally awake.” Her face then turned a little sorrowful. “Sorry honey, but you kind of had an accident after you nodded off. It’s okay, but I think your training panties just aren’t doing the trick anymore.” I was so confused and my tushy really hurt. I tried to look for answers… I didn’t like being confused, but that’s when I found my pants and training panties off to the side… wet. “Oh no!” “Shhh, shhh,” Miss Valerie tried to calm me. “It’s okay. Really, Emma. It’s just a little accident. I just need to clean you up a little bit and everything is going to be just fine. I promise, okay?” “’kay…” was about all I could say right then in my dejected and confused state. I felt adrift and more than a little upset, but Miss Valerie said it would be okay, so I just trusted that she knew best. I looked down and I shivered as the wipes rounded my skin and wiped me clean. It was a little uncomfortable, but I was getting all clean again from my little accident. In the end, that’s what mattered. ‘I hate feelin’ all icky! Yuck!’ “Okay. Much better,” Miss Valerie said after tossing the last wipe away a few moments later. She then reached over and ruffled out something pink and kind of poofy. “Now. Just be a good girl for me and step right in. In fact, it’s just like you did with your training panties, okay?” I nodded and braced myself on her shoulder and then placed both my legs into the garment as she told me to. Miss Valerie then slid them up my legs and into place. They felt a little bulky and I worried that everyone was going to see and make fun of me, but I did like the princess on the front. She seemed so familiar, but I just wasn’t sure why. Regardless, I liked her and even the pink. I made feel all pretty… ‘Like the princess!’ Miss Valerie looked at me weirdly for a moment, and I felt like such a poofy head for forgetting the most obvious thing. “Sowwy, Miss Valawee… thank you so much. Dey so pwetty!” I showed my new pull-up off proudly to her. Miss Valerie only smiled back and ruffled my hair. “I’m so very glad, Emma. You were a very good girl.” She then bent over and grabbed something from the floor. “Now, let’s get these leggings on you so you can go back out and play.” I just nodded and once again, braced against her as she slid up my purple leggings. A little self-conscious over the slight bulkiness my leggings showed off with my new underwear, I reentered the Canopy room slowly. I saw a bunch of Littles looking at me and I squirmed in place thinking they were all judging me. Fortunately, it seemed I still had one friend here. “Emma! Emma!” Anna called out to me, running over. “Taywo goh in twoubuh!” I gasped in sadness and shock. “Buh’ he was so good. His awt was awesome and supah cool!” “Yeah!” my friend agreed. ‘She was my friend, right?’ “Buh someone stohl da paint he was usin’. Big fight an’ awl!” I gasped and we continued to chat for a little while longer. I hoped to see Tyler back here so I could offer him my support and a great big hug, but unfortunately, after some time, I still didn’t see him. Once again though, Anna was there for me. “Emma?” I looked back up at my friend. “Yeah?” “You wanna pway wiff me?” she asked nervously. I worried she didn’t want to be with me anymore, but when I saw she looked like she was the one who was going to get rejected, I just nodded my head really, really quickly. “Uh huh!” “Yay!” she celebrated. “How ‘bou’ some tea?” I smiled and nodded enthusiastically again. I knew I would have to leave soon, and while that meant that Nancy was coming here to pick me up… ‘Oooh! I can’t wait to see her!’ I then quickly thought of the cool new painting I had made today and even wanted to show off my new pull-ups! I mean, they were pink, and the princess was pink. ‘Did that make me a princess?’ I smiled but I quickly wondered how I got into thinking I was a princess in the first place. My thoughts felt like they had all just gone through a mixer. ‘Were they always so hard to wade through? Wait a sec… wasn’t I thinking something else before the princess thing and the pink bit?’ I stopped and tried to remember. ‘Ugh!’ I realized I had gotten off topic, but after focusing as hard as I could while Anna went to get the tea set from nearby, I remembered it! What I was thinking was that even though Nancy would be here soon, I was glad for friends like Anna. In an exciting and yet sometimes scary place like daycare here, making or bonding with a new friend was the best thing in the world.

I like stories that begin in the middle, inviting the reader to imagine who the characters are, and how the situation that we see at the opening came about. I'll follow this one with interest.

Yes, but it’s different for you. Your bedwetting is the result of a medical issue. You can’t help it. Nobody can or at least should judge you for a medical problem. None of that is true for me. Whatever … it’s a beautiful day, I wet in my sleep last night!

For somebody who people accuse of being an attention whore- she is does a great job getting their panties in twist. People making those type of disgusting comments should be embarrassed for yourself. I don't think there is anything diaper-related to in the picture, and it's become an outlet for people to behave like immature kids who need a time-out.

Hiii! Holy cats you got me!

I think it depends on the writers dimension, I have read stories where some of them are not as bad. In the story Chasing Emily she is sent to a personal one that only did what the caregiver wanted, when she left she lost her night time potty ability and some daytime but her mind was as harp as ever.

Love them definitely make me feel more smol.

oh wow this turned out to be quite unexpected and has gotten my attention! waiting for more as always!

Hey everyone! I added another chapter to this story as I felt I was rushing part of the plot a little too much. I think it probably would have been fine, but this way, I won’t feel like I’m cutting off any of you actually reading this story. This and at least the potential of adding Emma’s perspective into this story will now mean that I won’t be able to finish this story by the end of the month like I was intending to, but it should still be done sometime next week no matter how I do the ending. I also want to mention that I reference my made-up language, Agnustralete, in this chapter. I am currently writing or plotting out several other stories right now, and one of them that still needs a bit of work first introduces the language known as Agnustralete as a plot point. So that no one is confused, because it’s not in my reference guide yet, it’s a language that originated in Australia to shake off the imperialism of Albion in their country. There is a whole language that goes with it, and I won’t say what it means, but the following phrase does mean something: “Yeios djuu'haest u ghw lyrnguashel tut foortheub khonnfuhob u ghw lyetettehnd en ab upcomm'lin haeoreh. Bheownina rhouintos phur yakho nu yakho khaan duunhd'and yeios.” Next, again, I just want to reiterate that I’m still debating on whether I should include the perspective of Emma into this story or not. Let me know your thoughts and I’ll be sure to post my decision by chapter 12. Lastly, for those of you reading this one, I’m still trying to determine my next story, so be sure to let me know what you want of the three stories I placed on here to decide from. For those of you who may have missed these options or whatnot, just refer back to chapter 4. Anyways, I hope everyone enjoys this next chapter! Chapter 10: Two Options; Two Outcomes I suppose it might be safe to say, at least relatively speaking, that we kind of kicked the proverbial hornet’s nest when we decided to go up against Nancy and her determination to practically turn Emma back into a newborn… permanently. We knew it was going to be difficult, especially considering our ‘toy state’ around living beings, but the wrath she had brought since then was something that needed to be seen to be believed. It didn’t take long for even the staunchest of our toy opponents of messing with Nancy’s plans to join our side. At first, Nancy just seemed pissed at the staff. From her perspective, she began to accuse them of aiding and abetting the pro-Littles movement. It had apparently been growing for some time, and while I never thought that Nancy was political per say, her desires for Emma’s future had put her squarely on one side of the argument now. After two solid weeks of the staff insisting that they weren’t the problems, Nancy began to get paranoid and started performing sweeps of the daycare for possible bugs or other devices that could be interfering in her Little’s regression. Not wanting to lose a customer like her or those who may follow her to another one of the numerous daycare facilities in town, the staff at the daycare gave her some freedom, but everyone could see the staff’s quickly diminishing patience… especially today. “I will find out what’s going on here!” Nancy spit determinedly as she passed her monitoring device to look for hidden anti-regression bugs and the like. From what I could learn here and there since she had started her sweeps, pro-Little’s movements used them to ensure that whenever they had a meeting, no one would be regressed, accidentally or not. They were expensive, rare, and above all, illegal now, but many private collectors had been accumulating them since they were first created about a decade ago now. For anyone a part of the Big control movement, they were tantamount to their own private boogeyman foiling their every turn to just regress a Little to have as their own. At first, it was actually a little hilarious to see the mighty Big and villain against my Little act so frantic around the daycare each morning. As time progressed though, her desperation shown through and started to wear thin on the staff… none more so than Miss Tully. “Ma’am?” Miss Tully tried to get Nancy’s attention. That morning, Littles were already filing in for the day, and with her temper and near foaming at the mouth scene, many were starting to get frightened. I suspected half of them could be candidates for some serious therapy for PTSD by now, but a threat was still a threat. “Ma’am? I’m going to have to ask that you leave now,” Miss Tully doubled down against Nancy. This morning, it turned out to be the wrong day to confront her. “Back off, slim!” Nancy insulted her. Emma and I could only watch from our spot with her friends in terror. “I’m warning you! Another step, and I’ll have this place condemned. I know people on the city council!” Thankfully, Mrs. Gillies was just walking into the room right then. “Nancy…” she said with a calmer tone than I think anyone else could have mustered at that point. “Nancy… the Littles. Please… I’ll let you come in again tomorrow, but right now, we need to attend to everyone else here, and you can’t be here while we do that… you’re scaring them.” Nancy paused her scanning of every corner and fake tree branch overhead and looked down at the terrified expressions of the Littles sitting on the ground. Miss Mindy and even Miss Dee-Dee had come in to help keep everyone calm, but I could see that Nancy realized the situation she was putting herself in. She could always argue that she was just looking after her Little, and that went far with most law enforcement lately, but she could also just as easily have been seen as endangering other Littles. There was only a handful of ways that would end, and Nancy likely knew that Emma would be pulled away from her with each of those outcomes. “Fine… I’ll be back though… I don’t trust any of you lot anymore.” Mrs. Gillies only nodded and led the Big away. Nancy never did find any device like the ones she was looking for over the next week, but she was still determined to find the root of Emma’s resistance to be regressed again. So far though, she had been unsuccessful. For every toy in here helping me in their own ways, be it switching or diluting FOY vials in the air or in the food, or lowering power to the built-in hypnotic machines, it was seen as a massive win. That being said, it wasn’t long before my worst fears with Nancy losing were confirmed. Nancy was sitting with Lilly and Anna once more and each was just talking to each other and cuddling their respective stuffy’s. Emma had referred to me as that the other day and I was positively electrified for the rest of the day. I was still basically riding that high even now, but all that was about to change. “Yeah, my mommy switched to dese cheaper diapers the otter day,” Anna complained. “I’ve ruined two dresses now. Iss no fair!” “Ouch,” Lilly said, with a pained expression. “I’m really sorry to hear that, Anna.” For her part, Emma just sat and nodded but she hadn’t leaked herself in weeks now. Nancy was turning out to be quite the nasty Big, but she at least made sure that Emma was always well-padded, though admittedly to the detriment of her stride lately. “I can’t believe these Bigs sometimes,” Lilly complained, stroking Cassie’s hair in her lap. “My mommy wants me to give up my ballet practice in favor of another playdate with one of her cousin’s Littles. It’s just not fair!” Emma and Anna both comforted their friend. It was a nice moment between the three, but then Anna and Lilly turned to Emma to get her to share her own issues. Emma had to think for a second and even seemed nervous, but finally, she relented. “Nancy’s been punishin’ me hawd watewy…” Emma mumbled. My happy feeling evaporated. “What?” Lilly and Anna asked in unison. “Were you bad? Did you throw your food? Did you say no to something? Did you throw a tantrum?” Emma was bombarded with a myriad of rapid-fire questions from her friends, and she just shook her head to each. My inner anger began to grow. “No to any of dose! I wassa good girl! She jus’ got weally angwy at me fo’ no weason! My tushie huwts weal bad now!” My anger grew to intolerable levels at that moment, and even though Emma’s friends were there to quickly comfort her, each of us knew there was nothing that could be done in this society currently. Bigs punishing a Little, even for no reason unfortunately, was just considered standard practice. In fact, if Emma did bring her complaints up to someone higher, she would even run the risk of being punished for making a false accusation and maybe even be punished by Nancy later that night for the needless trouble she had caused. To most Littles, taking the punishment and hoping it would end was usually just seen as the best way to go forward. Eventually, the Big would get tired from it or the Little would learn their lesson, knowingly or not. For me though, this was different. Emma had been punished for seemingly no reason before, but it turned out she had accidentally backtalked to Nancy one day. Now though, I knew I was the culprit of her ‘unknown’ reason for punishment. Nancy was growing frustrated with Emma’s lack of regression and was now taking it out on her. It wasn’t the first time I had heard about something like this happening, as most Bigs thought that correctional punishments like that would mold any Little to do anything they wanted, but it was something else entirely to witness firsthand. To be blunt, I almost broke right then and gave into Nancy’s desires. Before I did though, I knew I had to ask some advice first, so I brought it up at the forgotten toys meeting later that night. “Uh, I just want to thank you all for how you’ve helped. Pinto, that frayed cable behind the TV that led to the hypnosis circuit was brilliant! I don’t think I saw a single spot of drool today when they turned on Jasper and Jinx!” The group quickly clapped. It was a happy moment in celebrating our success, but I knew I had to get real now. “Unfortunately, I think we might need to stop…” The group immediately stopped clapping, and some even gasped. “Why would you say that, Dash?” Doc Duck asked in concern. “It’s because he sees that Nancy is taking out her frustrations on Emma now…” Poodee spoke up from the group. Ever since she had spoken to me and Pete, she was slowly making her way out of her shell. Still, it kind of shocked everyone each time she spoke up now during our nightly meetings. Doc Duck quickly looked shocked still like most in the group, but then turned to me. “Is that true, Dash?” I nodded. “Well, that certainly changes things…” They turned back to the group. “What do we think everyone? Is this something Dash, and by extension, we, continue for Emma?” There was a lot of murmuring afterward and I could already hear that there was a bit of a mixed response. Unlike Poodee, some of the other toys here I knew believed that Littles being regressed was fine in small doses and if it also placated their Big, so much the better. After what had happened with Tyler, I couldn’t blame them. In the on-going saga of Tyler’s downfall and regression, we had all watched in horror as his caregiver announced to the staff one day that he had become too much for her to handle anymore. It was exceedingly rare, but it was always a risk whenever there was an extreme change from what a Big wanted to what they actually got. After all, with the hundreds, if not thousands, of portal Littles coming in now, Little scarcity that had once been so prominent, was now letting up. In certain countries, Bigs could be far more selective, which means that a very babyish Tyler was a problem for some Bigs that could easily be traded away. As a result, he was now up for adoption, and while he could find a good family like Zack did, the odds were not in his favor. Fiona had been adopted too, but apparently it was by some technology company that I couldn’t quite remember right then. ‘Was it Emerald? Ruby? Saphire?’ Something along those lines, but regardless, she was gone and likely being experimented endlessly on. For some toys, Nancy’s desires, though sinister, were more favorable than that type of fate, and honestly, I couldn’t exactly disagree… Still though, there was a chance, which is why I was now in this dilemma in the first place. Before I could say anything else to the group, Rina then stepped forward a little. “I, uh, think Dash should continue with what he’s doing. We’ve all seen Emma, and it’s scary to think that she could be given up by Nancy, but I also think almost any other life would be better for her.” There were several nods and she then melted back into the crowd. “Thank you, Rina,” Doc Duck acknowledged to the ballerina. For once, she seemed to think about others rather than herself. “Anyone else care to voice their opinion?” Pinto then cleared his throat and stepped forward. “I know I haven’t always been supportive of Dash, but Nancy isn’t right for Emma. We all can see that by now. Emma’s regression probably won’t even make her truly happy, so I don’t think it’s worth the risk. Besides, Emma is a cute toddler-level Little and would likely have better prospects than both Zack and Fiona ever did. Tyler, too…” There was a lot more murmuring, and while I could tell that many of the toys were nervous or even skeptical over our ability to give Emma a new and better life, it was hard to deny that a shot at that was better than nothing at all. I knew what I had to say, so then I stepped forward. “Thank you, Pinto… Rina… all of you. I had my doubts before tonight, but I think that we can still give her something better. We’re toys, and as you all have taught me, helping our Little out is our most important calling. I know that now, and I don’t think I can turn away and let her be permanently regressed. It’s going to get even harder I’m guessing, but I’m still in. I say, we stay the course and Emma stays as she is!” The forgotten toy group then all cheered for my renewed vigor in helping Emma. She was practically becoming a Little to every toy in here, and while I was her stuffy, I knew that more and more toys were gaining a vested interest in her current and future happiness. Seeing Nancy lately and her fury to ensure Emma would be regressed, I knew I would need all the help I could get. So, things continued like that for about another week. Nancy grew more desperate, and Emma grew wearier as her stories to her friends became even more concerning. Timeouts and the occasional single spanking evolved into losses of privileges, spankings in the double digits, and even mouth soaping’s if she used longer or more complex words in front of Nancy. I could tell she couldn’t take much more of it and despite my resolve to ensure she wouldn’t be regressed, as a result, I felt my world was starting to fall apart. Then, after daycare one day, I saw Nadia run up to me after I had spent most of the day outside with Emma. Being the leader here and trying to attend to the needs of everyone, it was a rare sight to see her this close and personal. Coupled with the bit of commotion I thought I had seen in the Meadows room before closing, it immediately made my legs weak from worry. “Dash! Dash! Hurry! It’s Pete! He’s hurt!” My eyes widened in shock and soon, both of us were hurdling down to the maintenance room. I could already hear the grinders, drills, and snips coming from inside as I knew Sam was feverishly trying to save my mentor. When we got there though, Sam just looked at us both and shook his head. “I’ve done all I can for him, but he’s going to need a new part, or...” Sam trailed off, but his implication was clear. My heart sank. Noticeably trying to keep her emotions in check as the stoic leader she was, Nadia spoke first. “Is there anything that we can do, Sam?” “Not unless you’ve got a back massager…” Pete said jokingly, but all of us grimaced as we could hear the exhaustion and pain in his voice. “What happened?” I asked after smiling down to my friend in comfort, grateful that he was at least not so bad that he was still making jokes. “I’ll let Pete tell you,” Sam replied first, “but if he doesn’t get what he needs… he won’t last more than two… three days tops.” With that, Sam then bounced off on his still creepy eight legs. He was a miracle worker most days, but Pete seemed beyond even his immeasurable skill. Pete then slowly rose and propped his back up against one of the tool benches. I could instantly see that his chest had slightly caved in one area and his left wing hung limp and was bent at an unnatural angle. “Guess I don’t have very long…” “Don’t say that!” I admonished my mentor, my emotions all bubbling out right at that moment. “You’ll come through this. I know you will.” I then turned to Nadia. Surely, the strong leader had to be more upbeat, or at least steadier. “Tell him, Nadia. Please.” Nadia sighed and I sadly could see even her composure begin to crack. “I… I just don’t know, Dash. Pete’s been here for years… decades even. There’s a reason why we put him in charge of you newbies. His experience helps you all out, but it also means that whatever is wrong, won’t be easy to fix.” She then turned to Pete. “Sam said you had something missing or whatnot?” Pete nodded. “Some type of actuator… valve… something like that or whatnot inside me… I can hold off from needing it, but my body is compensating and won’t last very long at this rate.” Pete sighed. “I get a new one… I’ll be fitter than I have been in years… but Mrs. Gillies called the repairman. He’s coming to get me tomorrow after closing. You know what that means…” Nadia and I remained in shock for a moment. The repairman for us toys was either seen as the savior of all us toys or the grim reaper incarnate. Most toys had a 50-50 shot of coming back after he had taken them away to his repair shop. Considering Pete’s age though, his odds were likely even worse. Nadia soon gave her condolences but tried to exude the same strength she typically showed around here in that he would be able to find a part available to fix himself up by the repairman. I could hear the hesitancy in her words, but she walked off and at least portrayed a sense of confidence in her movements. Sensing the impending failure of his broken body, I then came over to my mentor’s side. “Pete… if there was anything I could do…” “Forget it,” he said forcefully while also stopping me with his undamaged wing. “Focus on Emma. She can still be saved. By now, there’s nothing any of you can do for me.” I wanted to respect his wishes, but I didn’t want to just leave him to the mercy of a man that had consistently ‘retired’ our kind in the past. Seeing Pete now, I didn’t like his chances. I just had to do something for him. “Pete… please… I can…” “Just go,” he said a little sternly. “There’s nothing you can do tonight. Help Emma. She’s your priority. Figure out a new plan and go from there to stop Nancy or at least keep delaying her.” I was about to stay something more, but he just pointed with his wing to the door. “Go, Dash! Please…” Sensing that he just wanted to be alone tonight, I abided by his wishes. As I walked back to the Meadows room, my new home for the night since Emma was now staying in here during the day, I kept thinking about how to save Pete. I was still a super toy in many senses of the word, but at the same time, I felt entirely clueless. The next day came and went, and right as the last Little left, the repairman stopped by on his way over from some job he had just completed. Having returned to the Meadows room, where Vivian now was and Pete had been damaged initially, the repairman picked up the old bird and the rest of us toys watched in frozen horror. Hope seemed to be in short supply. “Hmmm… model 80… this line is up to 900 now, so it might be difficult to find the part I’m looking for.” The rotund man then scratched his balding head while Mrs. Gillies waited for his decision about Pete with earnest. “See, newer models have it with their… uh, pulses or whatnot, but these models… I’ll see if I have a spare tomorrow morning at my bench, but no promises.” “I see…” I could see the look of disappointment come over Mrs. Gillie’s face. We all knew that Pete was basically here when this place opened, and I could just imagine that Mrs. Gillies and he went way back. “Do what you can for him. I can pick him up during my lunch shift either way…” “Very well, ma’am… you have yourself… a…” the repairman then paused and to my shock and slight horror, he spotted me lying on the ground where I had resituated myself after seeing another day of Nancy being upset with the staff as she picked up Emma. “Well, I’ll be…” The man then reached down and picked up my body and inspected me closely. “Oh, yeah… Patch… Dash series I think,” Mrs. Gillies mused. “Got mauled by a dog next door and old man Paul fixed him up for us.” “Did he now?” the repairman asked, while still probing around my body. “Looks like a bit of rough job, but seems to work fine, but… hold on…” In seconds, I could feel him pop open my underbelly resealable seems and look inside me. “You know… this toy is missing half it’s functions… I can’t get to him tonight or tomorrow morning, but if you want, just bring him with you tomorrow. I could basically restore him to looking brand new, electronics and all even.” Mrs. Gillies was clearly taken aback by the statement and looked at me with wonder, but also maybe a sense of sadness in her eyes. I wasn’t sure what that was, but she only smiled back and nodded to the repairman. “Thank you. I’ll definitely consider it…” With that, the two then nodded at each other, I was set down, and both left, Pete firmly wrapped up in a box under the repairman’s arm. “Holy crikey!” Carmen shouted to me from nearby. “You okay, Dash?” I felt myself up, but seeing he actually didn’t take anything away from me, I felt okay. “Yeah… I guess, but Pete…” We all looked sadly at the door the two Bigs had just walked out of. Even though Mrs. Gillies seemed determined to bring Pete back here, for one reason or another, we all knew that Pete’s days here very well could have been numbered. Right then though, a small flicker of hope remained in my head. Running away and still being sure to stay out of sight of the rest of the packing up staff and the exiting repairman, I made my way into the small library that Sam had kept in the maintenance room. “May I help you, Dash? Or is it Patch?” he asked, dangling down from the workbench. “Just call me Dash…” I breathed out heavily. “Might change it… not sure, but I need to see the manual on series 80 versus my series. Now!” “Okay, okay.” Sam then disappeared for a moment and retrieved the two manuals. “No need to be so pushy, and you know, a thank you wouldn’t kill you…” “Thank you,” I said hurriedly as I flipped through the two manuals. I always wondered by Honshu and Agnustralete were first in these things, but I finally found the right language. “Here!” I then raced off with both manuals in my hands. “You’re welcome, but just bring them back!” Sam shouted back, but I was too distracted by my new mission. In less than five minutes once everyone else on the staff was practically gone, I gathered everyone around into the Canopy room and stood on one of the chairs before all the toys who had gathered. “Everyone! Quiet please!” I tried to yell, but everyone just kept murmuring and bustling about. “Silence!” Victor shouted out. His voice carried a little more than mine and he nodded in my direction to speak and in acknowledgement of my leading status right then. “Thank you, Victor.” I then turned back to the crowd. “So, as you all know, Pete was taken this afternoon by the repairman.” Several began murmuring again. “I know many of you know what that means, but I heard it firsthand tonight. I’m afraid that it’s more than likely that Pete will not be saved!” Several gasps went up within the crowd. “However, I have a plan!” “You have a plan to save Pete, Dash?” Nadia asked from nearby, seeming a little hopeful while also a little skeptical as well. I nodded. “I do. See, I got these two manuals tonight when the repairman noted what Pete needed. I didn’t know before then, but I do now!” Many gathered closer as I showed the two manuals off. “See, as most of you know, I gave up my pulse ability in order to be accepted into this daycare and to find a Little. I did in Emma, and I owe all I have now to Pete. Without him, I wouldn’t be here. So, looking at the manuals, I can give him one of my parts in order for him to fixed.” The murmurs increased tenfold, and to be honest, never in my whole existence did I see so much resistance over my plan to further mutilate myself. Taking one or two parts was nearly unheard of, but voluntarily giving up one of my own? It just wasn’t heard of. I almost found it humorous that this crowd of toys that once rejected me so completely, were now trying to convince me to do almost anything else. “But if you give up your part, then how does Pete get it?” Cassie asked, clearly hoping I had an answer. I sighed. “Well, I would have to go to the repair shop.” There were a lot of gasps, and I think I could even hear a few fits of laughter from the more skeptical. I just ignored them. “I’m serious now! Pete deserves my help at the very least. The address is in their records here and I can use their computer to map out my course.” “So why do you need us?” Maddy asked from the far back. “Well,” I began, knowing full-well that my plan was about to either take off or massively fail right now, “I was hoping that at least one of you would come with me…” Just as I had feared, there was nothing but silence for a solid minute. Leaving the safety of the daycare as a toy, especially this lot, was tantamount to near suicide. Beyond the roadways, there were animals, and just the rest of this society who would snatch us up in a heartbeat. It would be a major risk, and everyone knew it. “I volunteer!” I looked in the far back to where the voice had come from. If it wasn’t so silent right then, I’m not sure if I would have been able to hear her silent voice. “Poodee! You can’t!” Nadia tried to protest. “No! I can do this! For Dash… for Emma,” she said passionately. “She deserves a better life than the one she’s got and that comes down to Dash. I don’t think we can change his mind on this, and two toys are better than one.” “Three!” Carmen bellowed, stepping out as well. “Four,” Tops said, hopping a bit to get out of the corner he was hanging in. “You’ll never make it,” Maddy shouted, still ever the skeptic. “I mean… look at you all! You’re one fall away from flying apart in the next strong breeze.” Nadia quickly growled over at her. “Silence! If any others are willing to go, let them step forth now, but otherwise, remain silent.” No one dared question our plan afterward. The four of us then began to prepare for our journey. We would use the setting sun to our advantage and go when it was dark out. It could present more dangers, but we had a better chance of going unseen and just being safer in general when there were less cars and beings out in general. Sam then quickly popped my part out and even gave me a little side bag that was originally for some toy horse set that he then strapped around my back to carry it in for Pete. “Good luck, Dash! Save the old bird for us, will you?” I nodded and strutted out. Getting ready to head to the front entrance, I saw a group of toys I never really ever wanted to see as a group again. To the detriment of my nerves, Sarge and Victor stepped forward from the rest of the toy council and looked at me with the most serious face I think I had ever seen in my existence. “Here,” Victor began first, his face relaxing a bit while also handing me a rope. “Just in case. Try not to jump off anything and use this instead. Also, I’ve heard lassos are pretty great at hooking things and using the leverage to pull down on various objects out there.” “Thank you, Victor,” I said, taking the rope from him. I then looked over to Sarge. He seemed to just gruff and bumble a little bit, but finally, he spoke. “You going after Pete and all… shows me a lot of character I didn’t know you had… uh, still don’t like you too much, but I don’t want you getting lost out there, so… here!” Without about as much affection as a cactus, Sarge thrust two items out to me. The first was a small flashlight and the second was a map to the repair shop. I wasn’t really sure what to say, but I looked up and tried not to make a scene or anything. They were all once my enemies, but now, each of them was wishing me a safe return. It was all very peculiar, but given the journey I was about to take, I just accepted all the help I could get. “Thank you, Sarge. Thank you all.” “Good luck,” Cassie said sweetly, giving me a quick peck on my patched cheek. “Say hey to the old bird for us,” Nadia added. “Safe travels and be sure to be back by dawn.” I nodded and departed the council to meet with my other friends who were already waiting by the front door of the daycare, still vigilant to watch out for Miss Tully keeping check on the Littles still in the Burrows room. “You all ready?” I asked after handing Tops the flashlight and Poodee the map. Carmen nodded. “As ready as we’re ever going to be. Lead the way, Dash… We trust you.” I nodded and looked out into the big scary world beyond the front door of the daycare. While I had been outside, it was always within the safety of the back fence. Now, I would be stepping beyond the property for the first time since I had been mauled by Buster. It seemed like so long ago, and though I was filled with more fear than I could have ever guessed, I knew Pete needed our help. So, I took a breath and pushed open the doors.

Hey everyone! So, it seems most are pretty split on if they want the new chapters from Emma’s perspective or not. There are still a few chapters left until that point, so if you have an opinion either way, definitely let me know. I think I’ll use chapter 12 as the cutoff date for these, so stay tuned for when I announce it then. This chapter also contains a bit of another story that I’ve been wanting to make for a little bit now as just a fun side project like the Mommy Does one that I had in another story. Maybe one day, but for now, I hope everyone enjoys it here. Lastly, for those of you reading this one, I’m still trying to determine my next story, so be sure to let me know what you want of the three stories I placed on here to decide from. For those of you who may have missed these options or whatnot, just refer back to chapter 4. Anyways, I hope everyone enjoys this next chapter! Chapter 9: Fun With Pash I suppose the whole notion of being slow and steady winning the race would have been my motto lately. First, it took several false-start Littles for me to finally find Emma. Once she held me tightly while she was breaking down, however, she had claimed me as her one and only toy around here. Satisfied with our connection, I decided to stay with her after naptime had ended just to test the waters of how others would react to our pairing. Miss Tully was the first to spot me nestled against Emma. “Dash? How’d you get in here?” she asked after seeing my form. I could feel her trepidation fill the room, but she eventually just shrugged and began to pull me away from Emma’s sleepy and relaxed form. I began to panic as I felt all my hopes of being Emma’s toy quickly begin to evaporate. “Nuh! Nuh!” Emma cried out, likely about as best as she could at this point. It wasn’t much, but it made quite the impact. Miss Tully immediately stopped and looked down at Emma with wide eyes. “Did you just…?” “Nuh! Nuh!” Emma cried out again, this time even shifting her body about as much as she could to try and reach out for me with her limp arms. “Oh my…!” Miss Tully craned her neck backward as far as it could go. “Diana! Get in here!” I nearly instantly heard a series of panicked running steps come into the room. “What?” Miss Dee-Dee asked in terror, likely thinking that something had gone terribly wrong. “What is it? What’s wrong?” Miss Tully shook her head. “Nothing is wrong but… look!” Miss Dee-Dee peered into the crib and saw Emma blinking at the two of them, but more importantly, for me at least, staring back intently as she could at my still hovering form above the crib in Miss Tully’s hands. “Watch this!” Miss Tully announced excitedly. Miss Dee-Dee got closer and watched the scene before her carefully. Miss Tully then lowered me into the crib and Emma seemed so happy, to my relief, but Miss Tully quickly pulled me out. “Nuh! Nuh! Nuh!” Emma wailed out, even more distressed as my form was even further from her than I was before. “I’ll be…” Miss Dee-Dee said with both astonishment and wonder. “I’ll have to tell Nancy. I’d imagine she’ll be so relieved. I know taking care of Emma has been a strain on her lately. I know she blames us for her daughter’s regression…” “Maybe…” Miss Tully said skeptically. “I actually thought I saw her the happiest I’ve ever seen her this morning, but I guess we’ll just have to see… you just never know sometimes.” The two nodded at each other and gazed back down as I was handed back off to Emma. Despite her diminished strength and coordinated efforts, her hands thrusting up toward me as much as she could was another wonderful feeling in my already spectacular day. Since then, though, the second reason why I felt the motto applied to me was the long hours I had spent with Emma since then in getting her back up to par with where I felt she needed to be. While Emma was definitely making progress each day, it took another full day for her to stay out of her locked state on her own. Then, after that, we began the journey of flexing her out and building up her strength. Fortunately, she hadn’t been in her state for too long, so the process was grueling on her body, but progress moved at a steady state. At this point, I practically became her own mini coach with her new recovery program. ‘Come on, Emma… come on… just a few crawls more…’ I was positioned on the floor by Miss Dee-Dee across her large crib. She knew that Emma couldn’t leave here until she at least mastered crawling. Before today, even rolling over had presented her mixed-up brain with some difficulty. Now, I could see her shakily move toward me one tiny movement at a time. In truth, it was more of a belly crawl than a strict crawling, but each little bit she managed toward me was better than the day before. ‘Come on, Emma… you can make it!’ I was sending out little messages of my own toward her, on top of the occasionally encouragement by Miss Dee-Dee, just to ensure she would keep up the effort. I could sense from her repulsed face that she wanted nothing more right then than to lay down and cuddle with me, but I knew she would be happier out of this room, so I continued to push. After another few minutes, she made it and we both hugged in triumph. Days like that continued more and more, and her progress was able to get to the point about four days after she had first awakened to at least be moved to the playpen section of the Meadows room. It was still the youngest tier here on the farm side and was enclosed on all sides to ensure all the Little’s safety, but outside was a different room at least. It felt so odd to me celebrating the fact she had moved up a room, instead of down like I had originally wanted for Charley, but those thoughts were always supplanted with those of pure satisfaction with her continued progress. “Congratulations, Dash!” Carmen shouted that night. “I knew you could do it!” “Yes… congratulations, Dash,” Nadia continued in her usually reserved manner. “I’m very glad that you’ve taken this opportunity to use your time wisely and help rather than hurt a Little around here.” I nodded in respect to the great lioness. “Thank you, Nadia. I’m trying my best. It’s hard work, but I’m just glad we’re making progress still. I still have to use my messaging a little bit, but I think she would just stop where she was at and not to continue any further.” Nadia raised one of her eyebrows and I could see that many other toys seemed surprised as well. “You’re still using your messaging on her?” I could hear the fury in her voice already. That being said, I knew it was a risk to do for Emma, so I nodded proudly. “Yes, and I don’t regret it. She just needs a little extra push. I see her dissatisfaction in life, and I want to help her.” “Isn’t that going a little far?” Sarge asked, coming out from behind her. I shook my head. “No, I don’t think it is. I crawled around during naptime today and I saw her chart. With the amount of FOY that they used on her that it would take a lot more than my messaging to get her past a toddler level in her physicality ever again. Mental… it’s hard to say, but I’ll stop pushing her when she’s reached her limit. I think at the rate she’s going… she’ll probably be there by next week.” Nadia hesitated and while Sarge seemed to bluster a bit initially, he gave me a tiny nod in acknowledgement. Nadia then sighed. “Very well… while I wouldn’t normally approve of such methods,” she said looking at the other toys who had gathered around us, “I will allow it for Emma. You seem to have a plan and I don’t see a reason why we should interfere today.” I gave a little bow to the leader of the toys out of respect. “Thank you, Nadia. I have to admit though that Pete has been helping me out a lot and his guidance has been instrumental in finding those boundaries.” “Then he’s a very good friend to you…” Nadia almost seemed to purr. “Be sure you don’t take the old bird for granted now, though…” I quickly shook my head. “Never…” So, days went like that for quite a while. Emma would come in and we would work on building her back up. The strange thing though was that about at the one-week mark, and about after three continual days of it happening again, I noticed I was almost having to repeat my progress from part of the day before. We still had a momentum going forward with what she was relearning, or at least re-remembering essentially, but I also felt that she should have been further along by now. If I didn’t know any better, I felt she was regressing a little bit each time she went home for the night. So, concerned that maybe I had overestimated her limit or was doing something wrong, that morning, I decided to ask Pete about it. “What do you think is going on? Is it a lapse… or something else that I’m just not seeing?” Pete stroked the underside of his beak with his wing and sighed. “I’m not sure what to tell you, Dash. It could be a lot of things… but what about her caregiver? Nina, is it?” “Nancy,” I corrected. “What about her? You think she’s doing something to her?” Pete shrugged his wings. “I honestly don’t know, Dash. It sounds like something is happening at home and Nancy is a Big… but I just don’t know what. Could be a new product or something else as well… hard to know about things like that in here though…” I nodded in resignation and we both parted with a note that I should just monitor her as best I could and see if I could discover anything odd. Then, now being able to just sit out in the Meadows room when she wasn’t napping, I waited for her to arrive. It wasn’t long before she came in, all wide-eyed and excited, but once again, a little worse off than she was yesterday when she had left. The last thing we practiced was being able to stand up with the support of an object nearby. It was practically a miracle to get to this point, and she was still pretty hopeless unassisted in standing, let alone walking, but it was progress. Now, though, her knees would hold for about a minute or so but would then begin to wobble and she would then fall back on her butt. There was so much padding that she seemed to find it funny, but it still frustrated me to no end over her continued mini regression each night. ‘What is going on with her? Is Pete right that something is happening back home with Nancy?’ It felt too horrible to believe that Nancy would want to do something like that, but knowing Bigs, both the ones who designed me for a previously singular purpose and just those I had met since I was unboxed, it was a possibility, but my new connection to my Little and the pride I felt over her accomplishments began to cloud my judgement of them. To me, it was starting to feel inconceivable that anyone would want to take all that away. Still, an hour in when we took a break from playing and trying to stand up right, I got closer to the then obviously distracted Emma. Seeing no other Little was around in our vicinity, I popped on my messaging. “Emma… Emma… listen to my voice Emma…” Her eyes widened a little bit, and I knew I had my hooks in her. Subliminal messaging wasn’t as effective at first on the listener, but if you could grow the connection a bit over time, any Little listening would be more susceptible to getting hooked at the outset and quickly listen in. Of course, she didn’t know she was under my trance, but I knew, so I pressed. “Emma… be a good girl for me. I want to protect you… keep you safe… You want to be a good girl for me, don’t you?” Emma nodded as if on autopilot. “Good… very good, Emma. You are a very good girl for me… Now, is something happening at home to you? Maybe something you don’t like or something that’s regressing you?” “Ligh…houss…” she mumbled sloppily. Her communication skills were vastly improving, but they still left a lot to be desired, much to my dismay right now. I tried to reclarify, but she just repeated the word three more times. ‘What did she mean by that? Lighwhose? What the heck is that?’ I began to think intently about it, but as my mind started to put it together, I could think of only one thing she had meant, so I messaged her again. “Okay Emma… you were a very good girl for me.” She quickly smiled with a big goofy grin. “Yes… very good. Now, just nod or shake your head… did you mean lighthouse?” I waited for her to do something. It felt like there was almost a block and I nearly asked her the question again with my messaging. Then, however, she nodded. ‘Lighthouse?’ I was very puzzled by what this could even mean, but I vowed that I would find out. I just hoped that whatever it was, I wouldn’t be too late to help Emma when she needed it most now. With my answer rumbling about in the back of my mind, I broke my connection and Emma, none the wiser, just went back to going between playing with me and the cushy blocks themed to miniature haybales in front of her. Soon, Emma was immersed in fingerpainting with most of the other Littles. The whole classroom was nearly completely tarped off and each Little was draped in an oversized smock. Several of the Littles, including Emma, were placed in walkers attached with specialized plastic sheets and an easel on which to paint their own pieces. I was a little disappointed she wasn’t going to be able to use her standing skills, but I was just happy that a large smile was plastered all over her face. It didn’t take long though for the paint to be plastered there as well. I was neatly shielded in my own version of what could best be described as a poncho, and I felt ridiculous, but as soon as Emma started painting, I was quickly grateful. Bursts and splatters of purple, red, yellow, blue, green, and at least five other colors were lobbed around the immediate area. “Oh Emma. You’re such a messy girl!” Miss Tully playfully chided her as she made her way around to each of the gleeful Littles. She then bent down to see what exactly Emma was creating. I couldn’t tell, and from the look on her face, I don’t think Miss Tully could either. Being ever tactful though, she smiled. “Oh, it’s so beautiful Emma. Is that the sky?” Emma enthusiastically nodded at the recognition of the large blue area on the piece before her. “Uh huh!” Miss Tully smiled at her response and then even more when Emma just took over and explained as best she could that it was a “bu’erfwy.” Looking at the painting now, I could see the butterfly’s wings, but not much else. Right then, I was just glad I was an inanimate toy to her and not someone she would truly expect a response back from if she asked me what it was. Not long after, the paintings were then placed elsewhere to dry fully, and the Littles were each pulled away and cleaned by their respective mental or physical limitation ages. Those in the walkers, like Emma, were left until last so that those who could actually run around were taken care of first, likely as a step to prevent the room from being painted anew today by mischievous wandering and painted coated hands. ‘One day you’ll be like them Emma… one day…’ Finally, the staff made their way through most of the Littles, and they got to Emma. I had to use my messaging a few times to ensure she didn’t suck her fingers and therefore eat the paint coated on them, but I was just thankful that she was getting washed, and to be honest, from what I could see from my position down here with her slightly hiked up onesie-dress, and seeing the time, a likely diaper change as well now. She had leaked the other day and it had set back our progress a bit when we just cuddled together for about an hour. Not that I minded the cuddle, but from whatever the ‘lighthouse’ was, I didn’t want any more delays in her progress. So, then all clean, fresh, and powdered, Emma was treated like the rest to a quick spot of lunch. She still required a bib like most of the others on the bottom here, but I just went along with it for now. I wanted her to be as big as she could be, and considering where she had been, I was just proud of her for now being fed in a highchair with actual food. Her stomach and diaper after her bite of solid food took a bit of a beating at first, but I think after the nuggets yesterday at lunch hadn’t done anything disastrous to her, she was now in the clear. After lunch, I could already see the sleepiness getting to Emma and the others. I was pretty confident that she would always require at least one nap a day, but to be honest about that little bit, I didn’t mind it much. It just meant more cuddle time with just her and I, and today was no exception. With me wrapped tightly into her arms and her eyelids already beginning to flutter closed, Mrs. Gillies began to read Gilda and the Three Amazons. Of course, as she read, I found out that Gilda was a Little and the three Amazons were the Bigs desperately looking for a Little in their lives. Starved and homeless, Gilda wandered in and found all the ‘adult’ furniture and food to be too big or spicy. Instead, all the Little things were exactly to her specifications, and tired and full now, she lay down in the crib upstairs. “And the three Amazons all came home and found Gilda asleep in their once empty crib,” Mrs. Gillies continued, despite most of the Littles listening in already being asleep, including Emma. Mrs. Gillies only smiled and turned the page. “‘Can we keep her?’ the child Amazon asked. ‘Of course, sweetie,’ the mama Amazon replied, looking over their new sleeping Little. ‘First though, I think someone could use a diaper…’ The end.” Smiling over the Littles in front of her, Mrs. Gillies waved over to the other workers and volunteers, and each began their process of transferring the sleepy, half-awake, or near comatose Littles to their respective sleeping places. Most stayed in this room on their cots but Emma and one other Little were soon carried over to the Burrows room and laid in their own cribs. Still clutching onto me, as soon as we were in the crib, I shut my eyes and drifted off contently with my Little. Being a toy though, I of course didn’t really need sleep, but I still slept with Emma to first be more in sync with her, but second, to just rest my mind a little bit before the last chunk of the day and she was then picked up by Nancy. Still, as usual, I woke up before her, but today, that was mostly because of the squalling Little a few cribs over. It was Tyler. Despite everyone’s warnings, he had continually gotten himself into trouble, and was now sleeping as a permanent resident in the Burrows room, having taken over Zack’s crib who had recently been adopted by a family living up in the state of Lygonia in the northern part of the country. Meanwhile, Tyler had been regressed heavily and his needs had become much more basic; comfort, a full belly, and being well rested. If I had to take a guess, he was likely currently uncomfortable with his now seemingly always full diaper and empty belly. Miss Dee-Dee of course quickly rushed in and soothed her newest permanent charge. “Shhh, shhh, baby. It’s okay. It’s just a little messy wessy. Let’s get you cleaned up and fed before you wake the others. Come on, honey…” I stared on in fascination over the routine unfolding before me. I had seen it hundreds of times before with other Littles every day here, but this was Tyler. Maybe it was because what had happened to him was a stark reminder of what I had wanted to do to other Littles here, but his regression had hit me pretty hard and I looked on sadly as Miss Dee-Dee handled him with care, but as one might do with a baby no older than four months old at best. Of course, I knew Tyler was actually 31, but that didn’t matter anymore… especially not after a clean diaper and his filling belly of milk now by Miss Dee-Dee herself. Still, I had my own Little, and I spun back around to face her as I could hear her begin to stir. After she awoke, Emma was changed once more, and we rejoined the rest of the Meadows room. I got her to continue with her standing exercises for a while, but eventually, I could see she wanted to color more instead. Satisfied with our progress today, I let her go and she immediately laid on her belly and began to furiously scribble on a blank piece of paper. Not long after, Miss Mindy came over to check on us. “And how is my most special Little doing today, huh?” she asked down to a clearly content Emma, me lying right by her side and watching her doodle for the better part of an hour now. “Nuffin, Miss Minie!” she said, butchering Miss Mindy’s name a little bit. I made a mental note that we were definitely going to need to focus on her speech more tomorrow. “Jus’ coworing! Wook!” Emma then held up her latest drawing. There were clearly two figures on it, but I really wasn’t sure what I was looking at beyond that. I could have guessed like Miss Mindy appeared to be doing, but I felt pretty confident that I would have been wrong. “Hmmm… is it you?” To Miss Mindy’s clear relief, Emma quickly nodded. “Oh, how lovely! And who is that right next to you?” Emma beamed excitedly and almost seemed like she was about to vibrate off the floor from her intense joy right then. “Iss Pash!” she announced loudly. To be blunt, at that moment, I was a little hurt but even more confused. I knew her enunciation of words left something to be desired, but Pash? ‘What the heck is a Pash?’ I tried to wrack every corner of my brain right then, but I just kept turning up empty on who or what Pash could be. Still, Miss Mindy just smiled and praised Emma for her crayon drawing and went on to check on the rest of the mentally younger Littles in the playpen. After, Emma kept drawing for a little bit, cuddled and kind of babbled while she played with me, and then eagerly bounced around at the edge of the playpen once Nancy was announced to have made it here to pick her up. Emma had to endure a quick diaper change before then, but in minutes, she was gone. The day over, and my mind filled with more questions than I had answers to, I went and found Pete. He was relaxing on a large pillow in the Canopy room and stretched out on the comforting surface after his long day of play with his Little. “Vivian giving you some trouble, old man?” Pete rolled his eyes at my jest over his age but said nothing as he got up from his pillow and stretched out his back. “I’ll be good… just you worry about Emma. How is she by the way? Any better?” I nodded. “She is. The same thing happened today, and we had to repeat the lessons she had learned yesterday afternoon, but we made more progress and I think she’s almost ready to maybe begin walker training. Maybe tomorrow even.” Pete smiled with satisfaction. “Excellent. That’s really excellent news to hear. I’m very proud of you for what you two have been able to accomplish together.” Pete’s face then darkened a bit, however. “What about her regression though? Were you able to end up asking her?” I sighed. “Yes, but she said just one word. It was a bit garbled, and I think I’m going to work on her enunciation of words tomorrow while she’s in a walker maybe, but she just said ‘lighthouse.’ Pete squinted as if I had just told him about the oddest thing in the world. “Lighthouse?” I nodded to his question. “Maybe it’s a metaphor for wanting safety in a dangerous world.” Now it was my turn to stare at Pete oddly. “Pete… she just relearned the difference between hot and cold three days ago. I don’t think she’s dealing in metaphors quite yet.” Pete and I both had a good laugh at that one. “Maybe you’re right, but I’ll still put out some feelers with the others around here that go home at night during naptime tomorrow. They might know something.” “I appreciate it. There’s o…” I almost mentioned the while thing about ‘Pash,’ but I just let it go. Pete though, quickly noticed just as I turned to go over and join the forgotten toys group tonight. “Wait. What was that?” he asked inquisitively. I stopped in my tracks and turned to face my mentor. I sighed. “It’s uh, I think… it’s nothing, Pete. Just an odd word Emma said today.” “Oh?” Pete raised one of his brows. “Isn’t that what she does now with her speech? Combination of babble and our language can be a bit strange sometimes. Could it have just been that?” I shrugged. “Maybe? Probably nothing, but it’s just… she was so excited over this word. It felt… huge. Like something that was holding her whole life together and like twelve birthday presents combined into one word.” “Oh wow… must be something big then,” Pete mused. “Mind if I ask the word?” I shook my head. “Not at all. As I said, I think it could just be nothing. But word was… Pash.” Pete’s eyes quickly lit up. “Ever heard of it?” From his near instant reaction, Pete seemed to have definitely heard of it before and he almost seemed frozen for a few seconds after, but then he just burst out into laughter. “What?” What is it?” I felt Pete had just heard the biggest joke ever and now I really wanted to know about it as well. Pete took a second, but finally composed himself before placing one of his wings on my shoulder. “Of course, I’ve heard of it, silly. It’s you!” “What?” My mind spun with the mere implication of what Pete had just told me. “But my name is Dash. Her speech isn’t that bad, Pete.” Pete just kept smiling but then shook his head. “No, silly. Your show is mostly watched by Littles, right?” I nodded. “Well, it’s mostly guy Littles, Dash. She probably hasn’t seen you there and likely couldn’t tell you apart from Mantis or the Blur even.” “But we look nothing alike!” I protested. Those two were both superhero men from the Equity Alliance and I was a superhero dog that could run as fast as lightning on a cartoon show. Pete chuckled. “I know that, and you know that, but I don’t think she does, buddy. Pash.” Pete smirked and almost seemed to hold the name in reverence as he said it. He then looked directly into my eyes. “Dash… it’s her name for you. Patch! That’s you!” For the second time tonight in just over a minute, a revelation hit me smack in the face. I felt dizzy, but maybe relieved as well? “Hold on… she called me Patch? That’s her name for me?” Pete nodded. “Yep! Seems like your hers as well now. She’s claimed you, named you… I would say in fact that you’re almost a true stuffy. Congratulations!” I was reeling from what Pete had told me, but it didn’t take long for everyone to start congratulating me as well. It was a solid name, and like Victor’s had been, it was because of my extensive patchwork fur and stitching now, which rubbed me a little harshly, but still, she had named me. To be named by a Little was a big deal. I was still ‘Dash’ but Emma was just tightening her ownership of me now seemingly every day. As we worked together to get her better, our bond felt like it was just continuing to grow. I still couldn’t give up my name, but it felt like a sign of something more. So, looking ahead, especially with whatever ‘lighthouse’ was and her regressing, the road ahead seemed rocky, but almost seeing it all laid out before me, I felt pretty confident in saying that I would definitely be taking it with Emma right by my side.

Since I am responsible for my own diaper changes and most often have some sort of clothing on over my diapers, the wetness indicator is rather useless but if it enhances the design ahead of time, I don't mind. I just wouldn't pay extra for a diaper that has one over one that doesn't. Perhaps if I ever get my Hubby to play Daddy again, I might change my mind and stock up on some for his sake.

Now I will agree no one wants to see a adult wearing only a wet or messy diaper in public. However I disagree with the consensus here that a adult in only a diaper or diaper and shirt that has not been used should not be seen in public. My belife is if we ever want to see adults wearing diapers in public, we all need to get out there and do it. History is a wonderful teacher. Was not that many years ago when women at a beach had to wear knee length swim suites, or speedos where not allowed, nor where women allowed G-string bikinis, gay couples could not hold hands in public or kiss in public. It's all about perception and how your raised to call out those who don't fit what your raised to belive is normal. If you as a adult what to be accepted as a diaper wearing adult, get out there and flaunt it, or we will have to stay in the closet forever. Just my honest humble opinion on this subject.

Hey! Thanks for dropping by to read this short. Please leave comments and feedback! Enjoy the holidays! It's Christmas, After All. “Good morning Anna...it’s time to get up…” The small girl stirred in her bedding dismissively, preoccupied with maintaining a state of bliss that only sleep could make possible. A much larger hand than her own gave her back a slight rub, dragging her further from peace itself. “Don’t you want to open all the nice presents Santa brought you?” Presents? What was she talking about? She needed to get up for work and- Oh. Right. It had been one of those dreams again. The kind where Anna wasn’t being awoken by a person countless times her size every morning. The kind where she could sleep soundly in her own home without a single soul claiming ownership over her. The kind where she’d fight the struggles of reality with caffeine and willpower, sitting at a desk completing menial tasks to secure the paycheck that guaranteed her survival until the next one. Pessimistic, she knew; but god if that hadn’t become her idea of paradise now. Instead of such strange luxuries, she had become acquainted to the life of submissiveness that robbed her of all possible freedoms. Replaced by her alarm clock was now a doting “mother” that never seemed to take no for an answer, nor ever leave her unsupervised for a second; banishing the concept of privacy altogether in Anna’s life. Yes. The kind of life where it was inappropriate now for someone of her age and stature to be drinking coffee, much less working an “adult” job. The filing work she’d done, reports she’d submitted, presentations she’d given, had all now been downgraded into clashing dolls with each other and learning that the cow goes moo for the fifty-fucking-thousandth time. The dreary grays of maturity couldn’t help but feel so tempting now; oh how she’d taken it for granted. Instead, every day now was regulated happiness showered in sickeningly bright colors and infantile songs and games. And oh how she missed playing with herself. She couldn’t remember the last time she was able to touch her own nether regions… It was despairing to think that someone else was now placing sanctions on her own crotch. It was the cursed fate of a Little, someone who fell at the mercy of the “superior” Amazons. Every morning she’d have this sort of reflection; a longing to meticulously consider each and every possible way she could have avoided the fate she was now trapped in. Not that her regrets would ever change anything now, it was fair to say that stepping outside her apartment wasn’t the smartest move in a world of Amazons. A fall from grace could not even begin to describe the constant dread Anna felt on a daily basis, and it almost felt like human instinct was what kept her going at times. That’s all she could reason with, as anything else that might justify her will to see the sun rise would either be snack time at Daycare, or seeing the mischief from when the Cookie Monster was up to no good. But of course that wasn’t the case. Even if the juice was really starting to grow on her… “It seems like somebody had a soggy dream!” The maternal voice continued to coo from above, easily rolling over the drowsy Little. A hybrid noise between a squish and a splosh became audible to Anna’s ears, and the faintest bit of liquids swam in her pants; forcing her to yet again acknowledge and lament her greatest setback of all and worst misfortune. Almost ready to grimace, she cringed at those all too familiar words, as Mommy’s repetition of them had long since conditioned Anna to know that was her ‘cutesy’ way of saying she’d done quite the number on her terribly thick and cushy diaper. By no means was Anna a bed wetter, or, at least not until Mommy got through with her. She’d long since ran out of tears for her bedtime ‘accidents,’ as she used to call them in protest. The excuses stopped though after Mommy kept reinforcing the point that they couldn’t be accidents if that’s what was supposed to happen, and you tend to stop calling the sky green if it never seems to stop being blue. From Anna’s opening eyes, past the shield of her pacifier, the unmistakable bulge pronounced itself on her crotch past the thin and snug pyjama bottoms, decorated in twirling butterflies and smiling flowers. The aimless grins the motifs donned had clearly become something that mocked her, acutely aware of the garment they confined her to; intentionally hugging her waist and legs just to emphasize the unmistakable bulge that never left her bottom. She could still remember the pair of panties that used to be around her legs like vivid war flashbacks. Each and every day that passed however, she fell farther from the feeling of adult cloth that hugged her in only the necessary ways. Now she had a cloud around her hips. The only luxury brands she ever wore now were either Pampers or Luvs. She’d miss her morning diaper change if she started to think about the toilet next. God how she missed her porcelain throne… “Come on honeybunches! Aren’t we excited to see what Santa brought us?” Mommy had started standing the groggy and bow-legged Anna up in her crib. The waistband of her diaper peaked past her bottoms as she raised her arms in a stretch and muffled yawn past the pacifier. Anna could feel the lukewarm pad shift with her movements. Whenever she woke up nowadays her wettings at night had gone from a question of “if” to “when.” It was a tough pill to swallow that it was considered the inevitable now, and the only thing which could keep her even remotely sane or invested in resistance was trying to guess when she last wet it. Judging by the neutral temperature in her pants, it was at some point during the later half of the night. Needless to say, she was ready to feel dry again. Not that it would do much to change the constant smell of lavender powder she smelled. That was a package deal now, of course. Wherever she and her diapered bottom went, the telltale crinkle and smell would follow. The brand of infancy if you could call it that. The brand of shame. Even amidst all that though, despite living 20 years of her life, only to be sent back to square one, her first Christmas in hell still had her spirits elevated by a somewhat mentionable amount. Anna wanted to believe that somehow beyond her Mommy’s demeaning and condescending treatment, there was some form of genuine affection she had for her. Maybe her recent forms of complacency would at least earn her a smidgen of something resembling maturity. She could only hope. It was no secret that she did the gift shopping, but of course any parent would maintain the facade for their “baby.” Anna suddenly felt reminded of past spankings when she tried to argue the toothfairy wasn’t real. Daycare never was the best place to raise controversial topics of discussion… Mommy hooked a finger around the ring of Anna’s pacifier and gently pulled it out, the slightest string of drool trying to maintain a connection between the teat and her lips. Immediately Anna could feel herself craving for that vanilla-flavored silicone again. She tried her best to stomach such urges though, as it’s what the adult in her would want. “Can you change me now? I want to be in something clean.” Anna for the most part remained neutral, as submitting simply was not an option, and resistance was met with punishment. All she could do now was hold on for dear life as she compromise without rocking the boat too much. “Such a good girl! Even you know how your morning’s go!” She chuckled. “But...” Her buts never ended well. They were always on such a different wavelength, Anna had grown to know that what was sugar to Mommy was clearly salt to her. The only thing she could do now though was learn how to stomach it. “Since you’ve been such a good girl the past few weeks, and I know you’re excited to see all the presents,” Anna was then hoisted into the air as a strong arm pressed the soggy diaper closer to her. “Maybe we can do a diaper change after you open your presents!” It was as if she thought she were doing Anna a service. How twisted could her mindset be? “Tab-Mo..mmmy,” Anna every once in a while still found herself getting caught on the name. It had mostly been curbed by repeated hypnosis though… Even when she made a mistake, instilled commands knew how to pick up the pieces for her. Why she didn’t do away with her bladder control too was beyond her. Maybe Mommy somehow got enjoyment out of a Little who’s thoroughly broken themselves in. “I’d actually rather be changed now. Please?” “That’s okay honey,” Mommy stroked the back of Anna’s shoulder-length hair. “Mommy knows you like your wet diapees! I’ll indulge you today since it’s so special.” Anna bit her tongue at that one. It was one of those moments when Mommy knew just how cruel she was actually being, but despite everyone in the room knowing her true intentions, she still felt the need to dress them up in syrup and sugar. “But first, let’s do the potty song you’ve been learning at Daycare!” No. Anything but that. “I think I wanna go open my presents instead!” Anna did her best to sound chipper, her voice sounding a little worried as her pulse raced. Mommy set her on the carpeted floor, her feet doing their best to support a soggy bottom. “I think that means were going to do the potty dance,” Mommy said in a much more stern and commanding voice. “Unless we need to start the morning off with Mr.Bubbles and a spanking?” God she had a name for everything...it was annoying to no end! Mr.Bubbles was someone she wasn’t fond of though...or rather something. Too many times has she been blessed with his presence; an enma that gets her bowels moving in all the wrong directions. Needless to say, the threat of Mr.Bubbles already had her posing for the Potty Dance. She wished she could say she forgot, but how could you when they make you start the day with it and finish off on it too? And it was just a theory, but they were somehow working subliminal messaging into the Daycare to get you to remember it too. Who knows what else they might be poisoning their minds with… “And let’s get these things off too. Mommy needs to make sure the dance does the trick after all!” Mommy then took the liberty of snaking off Anna’s pyjama bottoms, leaving the discolored diaper on full display, the friendly and familiar faces of Barney characters plastered on front too. Clearly in a better mood than the half-naked Anna was. Anna by this point was almost shaking, remembering what it feels like to do the dance. Christmas break had made her fortunate enough to score at least four days out of that living hell, but trauma was fast-coming. This was the one thing she’d never get over. Especially in front of an audience. “Chop chop hun-bun! Those presents are waiting for you!” Anna took a deep breath and tried to maintain her big-girl composure. The thought of the Potty Dance already had the hardwired instructions flooding her head. Each lyric engrained like a carving to a rock. Anna put on an artificial smile and began to move. “I’m….not a big boy!” Anna started in a sing-song voice. “I’m notta big girl!” she wiggled her hips, the swollen diaper she wore following to-and-fro. “So when I gotta go potty, I like to pee my pants!” She leaned forward to her gushing Mommy, whilst Anna drilled her fingers into her cheeks with a forced cheshire grin. She could already feel an uncomfortable pressure on her abdomen. But not even the fear of what was to come could stop her almost mechanical motion now. Manual input was fast transitioning into automatic. The subliminal messaging the Daycare used really had a fix on her. “The potty is my diaper and I like to pee--my--pants!” The only freedom she had in this ritual was whatever name she ended it on...It was obvious though she didn’t have an option. By now her sphincter muscle was ready to lose a downhill battle. Tears started to form as something foreign kept her tone upbeat and diapered posture upright. “So I make my Mommy proud when I poop, my, pants!” Like clockwork, Anna spun to face her back to Mommy, as she felt her body assume a crouched position on its own and allow herself to void the already soiled diaper she was trapped in. She could almost throw up as she felt the muddy mess invade her underpants, but wanted to openly sob when she could feel the slightest sense of pride the song was teaching her to feel. The slight crinkle from stretching plastic filled the room, as it made room for its new visitor. Needless to say, the cherry on top was when she smelled the unmistakable odor. “Well?” Anna sniffled as she wiped her tears, standing in a much more heavy diaper now. “Are you happy? Can you change me now?” Mommy certainly was smiling, and Anna could tell there was some malicious amusement hidden in there. “Of course, sweetie!” Mommy cooed as she forcibly guided the pyjama bottoms back up her legs, stretching them over the expanded diaper. She lifted Anna, squishing the mess into her backside as she supported her bottom. “After we open your presents, of course!” “Something tells me Santa’s been keeping a close eye on you this year!” A few new tears escaped Anna as she could only clutch the fabric of her Mommy’s nightgown for emotional support. Messing was never easy. How this monster could relish in a grown woman shitting herself was something Anna never expected to fathom. All her mind was occupied now was the snaking mess in her pants, conforming to the shifting real estate her Mommy’s hold was putting strain on. They strolled down the hall, Mommy humming her Christmas carols along the way as with a free hand she unlocked the over-5 foot-tall baby gate at the stairs; an extra layer of security Anna had only ever once been skilled enough to challenge. The bars had simply proved too slippery however, and the lock was impossible to reach. The passive reminders of no escape were crushing. “Let’s hope Santa brought you some baby powder, huh?” Mommy pretended to pinch her nose, giving Anna another uncomfortable shuffle in her arms. “Maybe I wouldn’t need some if you-” The unusually vocal retaliation Anna was feeling in that moment quickly died without much struggle as she could see the stern expression in her dominator’s face. Rule number 3, no backtalk. Second only to permanent residency in diapers and addressing Mommy as Mommy. They’d been through this song and dance far too many times for Anna to not know any better Whether it actually was or not didn’t matter. Defiance usually meant backtalk. Which is why Anna shortly followed up with, “I’m sorry for being mean, Mommy...” Mommy’s annoyance was still very real, but almost on a dime her expression changed to one of a much more somber and loving nature. “Well, it is Christmas after all… We’ll let you off with just a warning this time.” Needless to say, a bullet dodged. Even if she was confined to babyhood, you’d never want to start Christmas on a low note… Despite everything, the themes of such a holiday kept her somewhat invested, at least curious to see the breathtaking array of wrapped and ribboned gifts. What may lay on the inside of them was a totally different story, which is why she’d much rather judge the book by its cover. As the rounded the corner into the livingroom, Mommy was the first to let out an intentionally exasperated gasp. “Look Anna! Look at all the presents Santa brought you!” In the corner, a towering tree of green was nestled; dressed in golds and silvers as spheres of shimmering color were suspended from the piny branches. A bright yellow star crowned its peak, with a shine complimented by the lights that spiraled around the giant tree. Two stockings hung alongside atop the fireplace, embroidered with the names Mommy and Anna, hers being noticeably smaller, as if to reinforce a power dynamic. As if the diapers and genetics weren’t enough to convey that. From underneath the tree though, countless boxes of varying size spread outwards like a wave from the base of the tree. Covered in varied prints, no gift was wrapped the same as another, and each ribbon used to encase the already taped paper was a mix of some christmas red or green, followed by a golden trim. Snow pressed against the glass backyard doors, and truly tied together the Christmas scene. For almost a moment, even Anna forgot about the situation she was in, including the state of her pants. Sheer awe had captivated the Little’s attention, as even a small seed of eagerness was starting to bloom within her. “Are...are these all for me?” There were too many to count at a glance, but if Anna had to have guessed, she could make out at least 20 different gifts. Maybe 30? Never had she been showered with so much financial affection! “Well, I don’t see any other good girls in this house. Do you?” Anna almost felt a little giddy when she was lowered to the carpeted floor, her first gift only a mere foot away. By chance, she could see a large sticker plastered on the front, reading: TO : ANNA FROM : SANTA Even if Mommy was trying to drive the point home, she’d at least stop arguing the existence of the fictional figure since she’d gone to such lengths. The first one wasn’t terribly big, but of a decent size. She was so swept up in Christmas memories however, she stopped thinking about the likely nature of its contents. As she slipped off the ribbon and began to tear into the paper, a white flash caught her from the side. Mommy was crouched with her phone, getting just the right shot at the perfect angle of her Little. Pictures were something Anna wish would burn, but had stopped fighting them long ago when the stockpiles at this point had become enormous and any “backtalk” just meant another spanking. It was pointless fighting a battle you knew you were going to lose. Or at least one that you’ve continuously lost. But once the Christmas-y exterior gave way, and the gift was revealed, Anna remembered exactly where she was and how she was being treated. The glows of christmas lights had become dampened and the golds and silvers didn’t feel so bright anymore. Staring back at her was a package of flavored pacifiers. Proudly boasting: Banana!, Watermelon! Mango! She hated herself for still finding curiosity in the taste though… Vanilla was a nice flavor… “Ooooh! Santa knows how much you like your pacis, doesn’t he?” Anna’s foresight to avoid potential reprimand had her smiling in agreeance, even if it was a weak one. She tried to put all her stock in appreciating the aesthetics of the morning. But a small ray of hope was still holding out for at least one big-girl gift! “There’s plenty more to go honey!” Mommy urged. “You can’t sit in your morning poopies for too long you know!” Anna did her best to ignore the condescending remark, already making a conscious effort not to move too much; lest she remind herself of what she was sitting in. Stand on her knees was the only thing she could do to comfortably relieve the stress. Still with hope, her expectations carried on to the next gift, a bit larger in dimensions than before. It was a two-piece box which she had to lift the top off of, and was greeted to the sight of a new outfit to add to her already extensive and infantile wardrobe. It was a pale blue, thick cloth button-up attached to a black skirt. She was positive that it’d show off the tip of her day-diapers in even an idle position. Another tough pill to swallow. “How pretty!” Mommy supplemented the commentary for her. “I think the caretakers are gonna find you irresistibly cute at daycare in this!” What was at least the silver lining was the diaper cover she didn’t see underneath. It was decorated in a lettered-block motif, but at least it was some form of modesty. After a series of more outfits, bathing suit, Little baby-geared toys and a new mobile, Anna had just about reached the end of her rope in presents and hope. Time and time again she had set herself up for disappointment; receiving not a single thing she could even remotely take adult-joy in. The pacifiers and a few other things, maybe as a baby… but clearly she was trying to contradict that trend. Amongst the debris of torn paper and ribbons, there remained one last gift. It was almost hidden behind the tree. “Okay, Anna, I think that’s the last one!” Of course it was. Mommy had probably been keeping a mental checklist of each and every gift that was opened. She was the one who wrapped them after all. From its outward appearance, it was thin, but not hard. In fact, the wrapping paper easily crinkled when she pressed her hand down on it. At this point, she simply wanted to open whatever baby gift it could be out of a sense of urgency. Her diaper had become uncomfortably cold and the recent mess she had made was starting to smell a bit more… As she tore the paper apart, she did little to guess at the contents since her interest had mostly been killed. Clearly this year was a holiday meant for Mommy and her photo album. Anna was just along for the unfortunate ride. But once she fully unwrapped the paper, Anna was suddenly taken aback. P….panties? The sight was unmistakable. Underneath the product’s original packaging, past the unicorns prancing on the crotch of them, a pack of assorted panties was unmistakable! By no means what an adult would wear in terms of pattern design, but certainly a step towards adulthood! “What is it sweetie? What did he get you?” Mommy moved over the many gifts to get a closer look with her camera. For the first time in what felt like forever, Anna happily clutched the one gift she was truly thankful for, and proudly held it in front of Mommy for the picture she knew was to follow. “Panties! T….thank you Mommy!” She still despised the woman, but it was a kind gesture nonetheless. She paused with her smile for a few seconds, waiting for the flash. “Ooh. Really now?” With curiosity on her face, Mommy easily pulled the package out of Anna’s hands, turning it over and looking. Clearly she was invested in this surprise sort of thing. “Can I wear them now? Please?” Anna was already bursting to get out of this diaper. It was only better that it could be a shift into adult underwear now! “I think Santa made a mistake, sweetie.” What? A...mistake? No, no, no. What was she talking about? Suddenly Anna started to feel a bit uneasy she didn’t have possession of the panties anymore. “Huh? But you got- I mean, Santa--Santa gave them to me!” “I don’t think Santa would have brought panties to someone who wears diapers 24/7, sweetheart.” Mommy hadn’t bothered to offer a look of sympathy, as she continued her puzzled expression, setting the panties aside on the couch. “But...but he gave them to me...” The reality was too cruel. The trick Mommy was playing right now crossed a line Anna had never even considered. Tears were rolling down her cheeks as freedom was once again plucked from her tiny hands. “He…” Anna started to sniffle and sob. “HE GAVE THEM TO ME!” “I know honey...” Mommy pulled Anna close to rub her back. “I’m sure Santa mixed up your gift with another big girl’s,” She knew just how to console her in all the wrong ways. “I’m sure the big girl who should be getting panties right now is surprised to be getting thick baby diapers, huh? Don’t worry, I’m sure Santa will fix it by the end of the day. We just need to wait and see!” Mommy started to chuckle, as if she had effectively lightened the mood. But regardless of the mistake she made, Anna was too broken and hurt to keep herself reserved. Fuck you. Anna internally screamed. She seathed with rage. Fuck rules 1, 2, 3, 4 and all the rest! The final screw on her lid popped off, and Anna exploded. “NO!” Anna shouted, easily breaking away from the relaxed Amazon. “I’M TIRED OF BEING A BABY! I WANT TO BE AN ADULT! I DON’T CARE IF YOU MIXED THEM UP!” She resorted to protest in the only way she knew how, and collapsed to the ground, rapidly kicking and pounding her fists off the carpet. “I WANT TO BE BIG AGAIN! I HATE DIAPERS! I HATE LIVING LIKE THIS! I HATE YOU!” In between her screams and shouts, she kept her sobs and cries audible. The tears never stopped, and her cheeks felt wet. Surprisingly she wasn’t shut down immediately, and after a few minutes she had already run low on fumes. Her screams became quiet as a constant cry gradually took precedence. “Please...let me go home...” “Anna...” Mommy’s voice was somber, as if Anna had finally broken through to her. Anna could then feel an arm wrap around her stomach as she was lifted into the air. “If I had known this would happen...” . . . “Maybe it would have been better to start off with Mr.Bubbles after all.” Anna’s bottom lip began to quiver as the started to ascend the stairs, the panties zooming out of vision. She found it in herself to cry yet again as her wails filled the house. All she could feel was disappointment and betrayal, coupled with the smell of a mess she’d been sitting in for almost an hour. What didn’t help was when her weakened bladder invited a fresh stream into the crotch of her well-used diaper. “Shh, shh...” Mommy cooed as she tried to soothe her. “Once we empty out your system you’ll feel much better.” On the changing table, Anna whimpered as the back of her pants and diaper were pulled down in one swift motion, and she could then feel the tube insert into her backside. A rush of warm water began to invade her backside, making her quiver as she barely managed to stand on her hands and knees. Mommy gave her a kiss on the forehead and smiled. “Maybe we can think about pull-ups a few years from now.” The warm torrent of water didn’t seem to stop. The overall shock had Anna completely speechless and stunned. “But I wouldn’t get our hopes up! I don’t think your daycare offers potty training for Littles,” “Not that you mind.” Mommy chuckled as she tussled Anna’s hair. The tube was finally plucked from the Little’s backside, the used diaper being pulled back into place. “But I think I already warned you about backtalk once this morning, didn’t I?” Anna was already over her knee on the rocking chair, her abdomen feeling strange, and full. “I’ll only spank you 10 times though,” “It’s Christmas, after all.”

Part 23Lisa rushed into the room to find us both sitting on the floor, crying our eyes out."Oh no! What happened? Who's hurt?"We both started talking at once through our tears, trying to explain what was going on. Lisa looked overwhelmed.. then she spotted the toy."Did the truth toy make you two cry? What in the world were you talking about?""Lisa! Am I dead?" I wailed. The color drained out of Lisa's face. She dropped to her knees and pulled us both in for a tight hug, but it was impossible to console both of us at the same time, we were blubbering messes."Shhh, girls.. girls, it's okay. Nobody's dead. You're not dead. You're both here, everything's fine." She scooped us both up, one in each arm and carried us to the living room. My eyes were full of tears, I couldn't see straight, the world was spinning.And then my mouth was full of milk... the sweetest, most wonderful taste ever. It was stunningly good, it put everything else to shame.. it tasted like... love. Lisa was wiping my eyes and I could see that I was not sucking on a bottle.. I was latched on to her nipple! I started to pull away but she held my head in place gently and whispered a soft shush. I looked up.. well, sideways, but up to me, and there was Melanie on her other breast. She was breastfeeding us both at the same time.. and her milk was so... good. I felt instantly calmer, centered. She was stroking my hair and making a long "shhhhhh". I'm not sure how long I nursed.. after a while I didn't want to stop but the milk eventually stopped coming. She popped me off of her nipple with her finger, Melanie was still suckling with her eyes closed. Lisa shifted me into a sitting position and pulled me close."Are you okay, sweetie?" Lisa asked me. I felt strange sitting next to her giant, exposed breast."I um, yeah.. " I blushed, looking away, "I'm okay... I just... I don't remember how I got ... how I ended up with April. She's never told me and.. ""Shhh," Lisa stroked my hair, "we aren't going to talk about that. It's not my place. We can tell your mommy that you have questions when she gets here in the morning. Let's try to put it aside for now and have a good time, we're going to have a nice dinner and play some games. I know you're upset," she continued... but I actually felt really calm, "and it doesn't seem fair, but please... let's just try to have some fun."I nodded as Lisa popped Melanie off her other nipple and sat her up. Melanie rubbed her eyes sleepily while Lisa tucked away her breasts and pulled her shirt down."It's yummy, isn't it?" Melanie asked with a sleepy grin. Both she and Lisa were looking at me intently, I wasn't getting away without answering."Yes," I blushed fiercely and looked down, "it's really good. Thank you, Lisa.""You're welcome, sweetie. I'm just glad you're calm. Hopefully I didn't spoil your dinner just there. Speaking of which," she scooped us both up, carrying us to the kitchen, "it's time to eat!"I got the highchair and Melanie got to sit in Lisa's lap... Melanie's highchair was a lot different from mine. It had wrist cuffs both above and below the tray, and ankle cuffs underneath as well as a full carseat harness instead of just a buckle."Do you want me to buckle you in, Kimmy?" I knew that Lisa was teasing, she couldn't help it.. but I blushed anyway."No thank you."She chuckled lightly as she grabbed our dinners from the counter. She made..."Normal-sized sushi!" I cried out at the small plate she placed on the highchair tray. "Did you make this yourself?""Little-sized sushi," she corrected, "and yes. I felt bad that you cuties didn't get to have any last night. It won't be as good as the restaurant's, but I hope you like it. It's really hard to make rolls this small!"She sat back down at her kitchen table with Melanie's plate along with her own and ate a sandwich while Melanie dug in."It's good!" I smiled, it wasn't great. It was better than what you'd get at a grocery store, but it didn't come close to restaurant quality, "Thank you so much, Lisa."--After dinner, we played for a while. Lisa really was a lot of fun, she chased us around and tickled us, and we played hide and seek, and she let us climb on her and try to tickle her... not that it worked. She gave us horsie rides and we all had a great time. When she got tired, we settled in and watched some TV. I watched the Littles Shopping Network with them... Melanie loved the show, she kept begging for all sorts of arcane torture devices. At least she was relaxing around me. I had no idea why she'd want a rocking horse with cuffs on it, though.It seemed like no time at all before it was declared to be our bedtime. Melanie had to go to bed early because my bedtime was before hers. I apologized, but she said she didn't mind. Lisa changed us into nighttime diapers.. April had forgotten to pack a nighttime diaper for me, so I was going to borrow one of Melanie's... it was incredibly thick."Lisa, can I wear one of Melanie's thicker daytime diapers instead of this nighttime diaper?""Nope, it's nighttime so you need a nighttime diaper," Lisa grinned as she pulled the thick padding up between my legs, forcing me bow-legged on the changing table. She taped it securely and helped me sit up. My legs stuck out at a funny angle and the padding was so thick I couldn't squeeze my legs together at all. "Besides, the thicker the diaper, the cuter the Little. That's what I always say." She zipped my sloth jammies back up and placed me into Melanie's princess crib where Melanie was already waiting in her pink bunny jammies."Now, it's 7 PM. I let you stay up right to your bedtime, I expect you to go to sleep.""Yes Lisa," I said, looking up at her. This was a view that would never, ever become normal. I was sitting down in a crib. The white bars extended so far up there was no way I could climb them, especially not with a diaper as thick as I had on now, and there was a giant woman smiling down at me. I rarely felt as smaller than when I did sitting in a crib, being looked at by an Amazon. She laid us down, foot-to-head and covered us with a blanket. She handed Duchess Fuzzbutt to Melanie and I got Harry Otter. Seeing Melanie cuddle the toy I picked for her made me feel good."Do you need a paci to sleep, Kimmy?" Lisa asked after popping Melanie's paci in her mouth.. a yellow one, how many pacis did this girl need?"No, Lisa," I yawned, "I don't sleep with a paci.""Okay, well you two go to sleep. We had a good end to the evening, let's not get all riled up now, okay?"Melanie and I both agreed, and Lisa walked out of the room, flipping off the light."This is nice," Melanie said, "I'm glad you came over tonight. It's been fun. I'm sorry about... ""Let's.. let's not talk about that, I don't want to cry again," I said, banishing the thought."You'll get breastmilk again though," Melanie teased, "Are you going to ask your mommy to breastfeed you?"My mind was filled with a vision of snuggling against April's breast the way I had been with Lisa.. with Lisa it was a little weird because she's my friend, but the milk tasted heavenly. I bet April's would be even better. Something in my wanted that very, very badly and I felt my lips twitch at the thought."Kimmy?" Melanie called quietly, breaking me out of my fantasy, "Did you fall asleep?""No," I was blushing, I could feel it, "I.. I really want to ask April to breastfeed me, but what if she says no?""That," Melanie laughed softly, "is exactly what my mommy has been trying to break me of since the moment I got home."Mommy. Home. Melanie was more at home here than she had ever been.. she was in a place where she could be herself without any apology or excuse. She wanted diapers, she wanted to be babied, she even wanted to be 'forced' into it in a way. She loved it.. I was strangely jealous of her. She and Lisa were so happy."Kimmy," Melanie interrupted my thoughts again, "You have to tell your mommy. You have to look her in the eye and say, 'Mommy, will you please breastfeed me? I want to be closer to you.'""But what if she says no?" I repeated, a little louder, my emotions flaring, "If she said no... I'd fall apart.""What if she's waiting for you to ask? What if she's afraid of asking you? How is she supposed to know you want it? She loves you, Kimmy. You can see it in her eyes. It was really hard for her to leave tonight just because you were sad," Melanie continued, we were both sitting up and looking at each other now, "It's not fair to expect her to read your mind. She can't give you what you want if you don't ask for it.""Are you going to tell Lisa -""My mommy," Melanie interrupted, "Call her my mommy, don't call her by her name." Melanie was strangely serious. I felt a little uncomfortable."It's weird, Melanie... she's my friend.""She's my mommy. I'm her Little. I know she's not my mother, it's not like that. I don't even like my mother, she's a selfish, thoughtless person. But my mommy, she's wonderful. She loves me and I love her in a deeper and more meaningful way than I've ever loved anyone in my life. Kimmy, you don't know what it's like to never be able to be yourself.. and when you try, people tell you you're awful or wrong or sinful." Melanie had tears in her eyes and I leaned forward and held her tight. "Kimmy, my mommy loves ME. All of me, every bit of me, for who I am. It doesn't matter that I'm not a boy, it doesn't matter that I want to wear diapers and drink from a bottle... she loves ME." Tears were streaming down Melanie's face. I wiped them away with a fabric sloth-claw... slowly. Melanie couldn't help but laugh."Are you going to tell your mommy that purple is your favorite color?""Yes," Melanie blushed, "If you promise you're going to ask your mommy to breastfeed you.""Deal, I'll ask April-""Kimmy," Melanie said with a sudden intensity, "say it.""Mellie... I can't, she's... April.""You're a Little, she's your mommy. That's the way it works here! It doesn't mean you're not in love.""But it's not the kind of love I want! I want a long walk on the beach, I want... " I blushed, "more.. I want to kiss her... I'm in love with her." I was flustered. I loved April. Deeply, in a very real way."Kimmy," Melanie smiled softly, "nobody is saying you can't. Those feelings you have... that's love. You love April, she loves you. Love... isn't quite the same here as it was in the other place. You need to get out of your own way, Kimberly."I looked down, resting my hands in my lap... on top of my thick diaper, hidden under my sloth PJs. The cute PJs that April picked out for me. I remembered how I felt while she held me up in the air and we rubbed noses... she did love me. Just as deeply as I loved her... would that kind of love be enough?"Say it," Melanie urged softly, "Stop fighting it. She's not your mother, she's not trying to be your mother. It's not the same thing. April is your mommy. Your mommy. She loves you.""April is," I felt soft tears rolling down my face, "my mommy. My mommy loves me. She swings me around and tickles me, she carries me and cares for me. She dresses me and feeds me and protects me. She loves me. My mommy loves me." My heart felt full to bursting. "My mommy loves me!""Yes she does," Melanie grinned at me, "Your mommy loves you. And you're going to ask her to breastfeed you, right? Don't you want to feel that close to her?""Yes!" I stood up, "I'm going to ask my mommy to breastfeed me." It sounded so weird out loud, but the feelings felt... right. Genuine, true. She wasn't my mother, she was my mommy. She loved me in a way I never knew was possible, she'd do anything for me. She'd do anything just to spare me a bit of pain, "I'm going to ask and I hope... "The lights flipped on in the nursery."Okay you two," Lisa's voice sounded mostly amused, but there was a hint of grumpy in there, "This doesn't sound like sleeping to me.""Sorry mommy," Melanie hid under the blanket... I was abandoned, standing up in the crib."I'm not honestly surprised," Lisa said, walking over, "You are two cuties at a sleepover. Oh, Kimmy.. what's wrong?" She wiped the tears from my eyes."Nothing... Aunt Lisa," I said. Her jaw dropped, "I'm okay.""Oh.... kay," Lisa said slowly, "How are you feeling?" She brushed my hair back and looked closely at me."Little," I smiled, answering simply."I see," Lisa chuckled, "I'm glad you two are having a good time together. But I'm serious, if you don't go to sleep, I'm going to put you both in sleepsacks and breastfeed you until you pass out."Melanie sat bolt upright. Lisa laughed, realizing the folly of her threat."Now Mellie, I don't think Kimmy would like that as much as you would.""Mommy?" Melanie said softly, "I have something to admit but I'm afraid you'll be upset at me.""Oh sweetie, what's up?""Mommy, my favorite color is purple.. not pink.""You... " Lisa laughed, "You thought I'd be upset about that? Why didn't you tell me sooner? Why did you tell me it was pink in the first place?""Because girls are supposed to like pink! I mean, I do like pink.. but purple is my favorite. And you bought all this stuff already... I didn't want to seem ungrateful.""Melane, sweetie," Lisa said, reaching into the crib and stroking her cheek, "You've never seemed ungrateful to me for even a moment. I'm sorry you were worried about telling me, I'm glad you did. I want you to tell me all the things that make you happy, all the things you want. You have to tell me what you want, I want to make you happy."Her words rang in my ears... those were almost the exact same words that April.. my mommy.. the exact same words my mommy had said to me. My job was to be happy, she wanted to make me happy. Amazons got joy from happy Littles, and they got the most joy from Littles who were... well, Little. I thought of all the happiest moments I'd had with my mommy. They were all the times I was acting silly and Little and just having fun.. when I was just being happy. It was the same with Aunt Lisa, it was even the same with Miss Michelle. The Amazons in my life just wanted happy Littles, who didn't worry about things.. because things were already taken care of."Tickle fight!" I yelled, jumping on Melanie and tickling her mercilessly."Kimmy!" Lisa shouted, surprised by my attack. Melanie was kicking her feet and squealing. I was going to win this tickle fight. "Kimberly Morris, it is bedtime, not playtime.. do you want me to have to... " Realization spread over Aunt Lisa's face and she grabbed me and pushed me down onto my back on the mattress... and started tickling me. And Melanie! She was tickling us both, we were squirming and squealing and laughing. She didn't stop tickling us until we were having trouble breathing, tears streaming down our faces."I guess I have no choice," she said gravely, "It's sleepsacks and breastmilk for the two of you.""Oh no!" I laid my forearm over my face, panting for breath, "Not that! Oh puh-lease Aunt Lisa don't make me drink your breastmilk! I may not survive!""Yeah mommy," Melanie joined in, "Don't put us in sleepsacks where we'll be super comfy, that would be terrible!"Lisa was shockingly deft at getting Littles into sleepsacks - in a matter of moments Melanie was stuffed inside a pink unicorn and I found myself inside a pink teddy bear. She slid my feet in, then my arms into the sleeves inside and zipped it up. I couldn't move an inch, I was totally helpless. I squirmed in the sleepsack, I was completely at Aunt Lisa's mercy. The sleepsack didn't seem to activate the hypnotic trigger Lisa had given me... maybe because it wasn't wrapped like a swaddle, maybe because she wasn't rocking me yet, I wasn't sure. I was calm and happy, and the fact that I didn't immediately shut down caused me to give a sigh of relief."Not the breastmilk!" I cried out, "Anything but that!"Melanie couldn't do anything but giggle."I hate to do this to you two, but you forced my hand. If you're not going to behave and go to sleep on your own, I'm just going to have to breastfeed you like the Littles you are until you drift off to dreamland.""No no!" I cried, laughing, "We'll be good.""I know you will, darling," Aunt Lisa smiled, "You'll be asleep!"She carried the two of us Little-stuffies to the living room and sat down on the couch. She laid out pillows so we could lay on them while we nursed and laid us on them, the tops of our heads facing each other. The sleepsack was actually surpringly warm and comfy if you could get over the sense of confinement. I opened my mouth welcomingly as she guided her giant nipple between my lips. It still felt a little awkward to me, but honestly... this was really nice. I was surrendering completely to Aunt Lisa, trusting her to take care of me.. and I knew beyond a shadow of a doubt that she would never let me down.Her delicious milk flowed into my mouth again.. and I was asleep very, quickly.--When I awoke, it was morning and I was staring into the beautiful green eyes that followed me into my dreams. "Good morning, mommy," I smiled sleepily to her. A splash of water fell on my face, she was crying."Good morning, my darling Kimmy," she said softly, "I missed you." My mommy was beaming down at me with all the love in the world."Mommy, are we going home?""Soon my sweet girl, soon.""I love you, mommy. You're the best mommy ever," I yawned and closed my eyes."And you're the best Little anyone could ever ask for." She squeezed me tightly.. and I drifted back off to sleep in her arms. The best place in the world. The best place in any world.THE END.This is the end of Act 1. Act 2 takes a seriously dark turn. If you love this story because it's sweet and gentle and nothing really bad happens, stop here. There is more story, but it has a lot of sad and scary feelings that Act 1 just didn't have.There is absolutely nothing wrong with stopping here. You can love this story and pretend it ended right here... if you think you can take the darkness, the sad and scary, keep going... but it can get pretty bad. I think it's worth the journey, the message shines through at the end, but it's a trip.

I don't let my incontinence and dependency on nappies bother me. Life is to short.